reincarnated in cote

by vamer

ok

Reincarnated in Classroom of the elite (OP)
STsombra

Published: 2023
Source: https/

Chapter 1: "My past life and my new life"

[Warning: a lot of people are bothering me with negative comments, so I say it from now on "if you don't like the super OP characters, don't enter the story", I don't understand I put it in the description and they also don't understand it, but hey people can't respect the way you want to do your fic, but you don't even try to do your own fic...]

-- --

My life is full of regrets, which was never being able to face my parents, they were very strict in everything that has to do with studies, not letting me give my opinion or do something I like.

Telling me that he would not do anything without studying, of course he knew that this was the sad truth of this world.

A world in which the supposed "freedom" was to spend more than 1/4 of your life partly studying and after that going to get a job to survive, which basically takes away your daily life, where they only let you rest on weekends but sometimes they force you to work those days without any kind of pay.

When I was a simple child, the only thing I did was read the books that they gave me, which were about mathematics, literature, English, etc. The only thing they let me do but one day they explained to me that it was chess and solitaire.

Because they told me that those games were productive, instead of video games that only made you waste time, they explained to me that chess required good intelligence, a quick mentality to make decisions, strategy, and concentration.

And when they weren't there to play, they taught me a card game to play alone, which helped me with mental agility.

When I turned 12 years old, my dad forced me to put on a morning exercise plan so that I would not be just a brainiac, something that I could not deny, after all, they gave me my life and fed me.

My life could have been worse, like never being able to have a hot dish on my table or living on the streets.

but I couldn't be happy with my life either since I never did what I wanted, I always wondered what it was like to play a video game or go to a friend's house, but whenever I asked my parents they immediately rejected it.

When I turned 16, they gave me a birthday present, which I couldn't believe, since I had never been given something very expensive, not even a game for fun.

I saw that it was a cell phone, which I only looked at with curiosity when my dad sent a message for some job.

I got excited but didn't show any facial feelings so they won't regret giving it to me.

(I don't feel like making up a name for the parents, so I'll just call them "mom" and "dad")

Akiro: Thank you very much, now with this I'll be able to look up some school topic that I don't understand *I said smiling*

He asked me what I will use my cell phone for, I never knew how to use it, but I knew how it was assembled from the inside, that was strange.

Dad: I'm glad you liked the gift, we thought it was the best for your studies.

Mom: Today we are going to celebrate your 16 years in a big way.

It was already night and I was in my room where I can use my new phone and use it for the first time in my life.

Never used it but I knew there was an app to install games so I did some research to see where it was.

I was looking for a long time, but I couldn't find it, then I realized that surely they created this cell phone specifically so that it can't do that.

Akiro: damn it seems that it was too good to be true *I said frustrated*

So I went to the browser on the phone and press it, in that application I can find something to amuse myself.

There I found a totally different world, anime and light novels, something that although I always read I didn't hate reading, it was just that they were study subjects and I never read an adventure story or any specific genre.

I saw anime like death note, classroom of the elite, fire force, overlord, arifureta, and other anime

My favorite genres would be reincarnation, isekai and some anime in which the protagonist is OP.

But the anime that caught my attention the most was Classroom of the elite, because of Ayanokouji's past, something that reminded me, but obviously it wasn't something as strong as what he had been through.

There was a big clear difference that my life is 100 times better than yours and I have not the slightest doubt about it, but these things do not happen in this world after all that was just fiction...

When I had finished my studies my father gave me the job, who said that I was ready to start working.

I was no longer a teenager, I was now an adult so they couldn't manipulate me so that I continued studying, I have a grudge against them but to a certain extent they were preparing me for this shitty world.

I went to the train stop to go to my first day of work.

Akiro: ahhhh *sighed deeply* it wasn't so bad the first day they treated me with respect, since they realized that my father was the head of the company.

I left very late because I wanted to start off on the right foot and gain the confidence that I am not only here for my father, but that I am smarter than him in all aspects and that I deserve the salary of this job.

It was night and I was already going to the train station, but as I left the company I felt a puncture in my chest, which hurt a lot.

Seeing my chest there was a knife that went through me.

Kiro: why? What did I do to make you stab me?

Murderer: you did nothing, but you are the son of that man, blame your father for giving birth to you.

When he took the knife from me he ran away.

Akiro: hehe it seems that my life will end here, what the hell I could finally do what I wanted with my life. *I thought crying*

And I plunged into my thoughts.

I thought about how shitty this life is, a world where.

- Laws are enacted only for the poor and the general population, but adults have their own ways of escaping the clutches of the law.

- Money is much more important than your own life and in relationships your true feelings will be ignored, for this reason called "money"

- the world that plays dumb and damages the planet, not animals, humans exploit nature and increase pollution.

- People have become addicted to machines and depend on rest

- Some unfortunate parents receive respect only after their death.

- No one accepts the bitter truth, but is happy to accept embellished lies.

And the most important and the one I hate the most
The strong represses the weak just for the simple fact that they are poor or do not have a decent education to get a job and survive in this shitty world.

I was already bleeding to death, wondering if my parents would be sad if I died or didn't care if I died, which I wasn't impressed with if it did.

With that last thought he was already beginning to lose visibility and was closing his eyes.

-- --

Opening my eyes I saw a beautiful woman with very long radiant hair and a face that made my jaw drop and blush just looking at her.

???: Hi Akiro, nice to meet you.

Akiro: Wait, who are you *I said nervously* and how do you know my name?

???: I am what you call a God, my name is Athena and right now you are dead.

Akiro: So I finish *I laughed and put a hand on my forehead* what a bad life I lived, I couldn't do absolutely anything I wanted in my life, I didn't even experience what love or friendship is.

Athena: Yes, I have already seen your life and it was totally sad and that is why you are talking to me at this precise moment.

Kiro: what are you talking about?

Athena: I am going to give you 2 options since it seemed to me that your life was extremely bad.
The first option is to be reborn in this world without your memories or go to another world.

When I heard his words, the second option caught my attention.

Akiro: What do you mean by another world, and if I chose that option, what would it be?

Athena: You can choose any world, it can be fictional, there are millions of possibilities.

I thought about what world I would like to go to, a world which is not too different from the one I am in, it was tempting to choose a world of magic or powers but I was afraid of dying.

So I came to the conclusion and I knew which world to go to, so I told the goddess.

Akiro: I want to go to the world of Classroom of the elite.

Athena: Ok, besides choosing the world you want, I'll let you ask me whatever wishes you want.

I was surprised to hear what the goddess said, since I had read the odd story where they let you make wishes, I thought it was not going to happen to me.

So I started to think and the truth is that I wanted to be better than ayanokōji and I didn't care if I didn't get what I wanted with my effort as long as the result was to be superior.

Akiro: ok I already thought my wishes.

- My first wish is to be able to read the mind of the person I see in the eyes with the intention of wanting to use my ability.

- The second would be to know all the martial arts, perfectly.

- have a murderous intent

- have photographic memory.

- keep all my memories of my past life.

- being able to make myself 5 times stronger with the exercises I do.

- have the intelligence of Ayanokouji

- Being able to control my feelings to my liking.

- that I appeared to be:

- That people do not know when I am lying and that I know when they are lying.

- a loving family

And I think nothing else, that would be all.

Athena: It's okay, after all I want this life to be the best for you.

She snapped her fingers and I heard some sounds.

When I opened my eyes I saw a man who seemed happy and a woman carrying me in her arms.

Doctor: Congratulations you came out healthy.

???: akihiro what should we call him?

Akihiro: mhhhhh I think Akiro would look great on Chieko.

Something that surprised me when I heard it because it was the name of my past life, I suppose it must be an Athena thing.

Chieko: then decided it will be called Akiro.

Obviously when I saw them I knew that they were my new parents and my new beginning in life.

This time I am going to take advantage of my life and I will do everything possible to be happy and to be able to find a friend and maybe feel the feeling, called "love"

-- --

End of chapter 1

The series will be uploaded 1 chapter per week, at least, I repeat at least. Maybe one day I'll paint myself to do more, who knows.

Thanks for reading and please if you like me give it a just say goodbye.

-- --

Chapter 2: A new beginning... 1/4

Since I was born I was able to see how my family was kind and affectionate towards me, which made me feel very comfortable in many ways but at first uncomfortable since I was not used to brotherly affection.

I had my thoughts with me and I wanted to check many things, such as talking or walking with a few months of life, which I had doubts about if a baby is forced to do the action could do it.

But it became impossible for me, when I wanted to speak I started crying and if I wanted to stand up I didn't have enough strength...

My parents put me in a crib, which when I wanted to get out of there I couldn't, so I would have to wait at least 1 or 2 years to start going out more often.

As the days went by, I kept adding my curiosity searching and thinking about what things I could do and what not.

When they put me in the chair especially for babies, I ate lunch and watched my father read the newspaper, which I took advantage of and checked if I could read, which calmed my curiosity and I clearly saw that I could read it.

Time skip 2 years
=

Here I was able to explain myself with my parents and I began to read and write, I don't think I need to clarify, that I also knew how to talk and walk.

Something that they were surprised to see that I could do that, since children commonly begin to acquire this knowledge at 5-6 years of age, when they start school and learn the alphabet and blablabla.

They were shocked, but came to the conclusion that he was some kind of prodigy.

[Author-Sama: (I want to clarify that although it seems impossible for a 2-year-old child to learn to read or write, because in real life there are few children, but there are, an example would be Claudia, look if you're curious, that's This is interesting, it would be a reason why his parents thought that their son was a prodigy without further ado)

When they thought about my future, they asked me if I wanted to learn more and I said yes.

I was more interested in history books, since after all I have all the knowledge of my past life, as well as Ayanokouji's intelligence for all theoretical subjects, but I didn't know much about the general history of this world.

Knowing that I was close to entering the kindergarten, because I was trying to enjoy what I could before going there, I don't think I could get along with children, I was more interested in work conversations or mathematical problem exercises.

In my past life, even though they forced me to, I had been fond of studying and even found it amusing with the little I had to do at that time...

Also these last 2 years I realized that apparently Athena had reincarnated me in a famous and rich family, which I don't know if she did on purpose but I didn't like the idea of being a prestigious family, after all this was going for me to harm in the future, but well it is what it is, they are not going to give me everything I want, I am satisfied with the wishes that the goddess gave me, which I am very grateful...

Time skip 1 year
=

At this time I was 3 years old and as everyone knows the "garden" starts at this age, at least in Japan.

There my family when I reached the age told me that I should enter that place even if I did not want to, they explained to me that even though I was intelligent enough to enter normal education, they would not let me enter.

They sent me there and as I predicted I couldn't make any friends... The odd one would come and try to start some kind of conversation with me, but apparently I radiated an aura so to speak that they didn't like, which they put me aside and didn't let me know. They tried more but I didn't complain at all I didn't feel comfortable with them.

The occasional teacher would ask me if I was okay if I had a problem that I couldn't socialize.

And I coldly replied that it's none of their business, which some of them looked at me with disgust, but one told everyone that I was from the "Teshigawara" family (this last name is very important, since it meant that my family was famous and rich, they had a lot of companies, it seems that my father likes money and is greedy, but he doesn't show it with me)

So, when they left me alone and isolated from absolutely everyone in the kindergarten, counting on the teachers, I did whatever I wanted.

And I used these times to continue reading and have general knowledge.

When I returned home and my parents treated me with a kind of "respect" I don't know how to say it, they left all the choices to me, since they fully trusted me.

They weren't strict at all, but I don't know if it's because I was already smart and they didn't know what to do to improve me or they're really like that.

I finished dinner and went to my room.

Every day I put on a short exercise routine for muscle strengthening, but there were no more than 10 of each thing... (Push-ups, sit-ups, etc.)

At the end of the day, I am a 3-year-old child, but unlike a normal and ordinary person, I have the capacity that everything I do physically is 5 times better, this means that if a person exercises with the same routine for 25 years I would match it in just 5 years, which is inhumane and unfair, but I decided so.

As I said before... The method doesn't matter... I will be better than ayanokōji in any aspect, strength, manipulation, speed, I don't care if I stop being human, I want to fulfill his dream of losing and destroying the "room" white" making them believe that a better person can be created naturally than artificially... Of course I am lying after all, I am not normal and I am not natural either, but no one can verify that and no one will be able to stop me...

-- --

End of chapter 2

Many will be thinking why I'm going to do 2 more "filler" parts as the title says before starting the main story arc.
And my answer is that I will put a major event and it will be specifically for the clean room plan, so to speak...

My idea would be to finish these 2 chapters this week and thus start with the elite school...

And with this suspense we'll see you in the next chapter, which I think I'll do tomorrow or the day after tomorrow.

Thanks for reading and please if you like me give it a just say goodbye.

-- --

Chapter 3: a new beginning... 2/4

In these last weeks I continued, as always, fulfilling my exercise routine and my studies.

I kept going to the garden... A total waste of time, the only productive thing I did was read... But I got absolutely nothing with it, I'm sure it was because of Ayanokōji's intelligence, but life was boring to me, as if I couldn't get any progress, only physically...

Which bored me, it seems I'm feeling something similar to Saitama, maybe I shouldn't have made that wish... But hey, that's the way things are, I didn't know these feelings were going to happen to me...

When I got home I asked my father to play chess with me, when he had time, which he accepted since he felt a kind of sympathy because the director of the kindergarten had told them that he couldn't make friends...

Whenever I played with him I beat him by a lot, my father congratulated me for beating him but every time we play more, he has less desire, clear after all, who wouldn't feel frustrated if a 3-year-old boy would beat him in a game? intelligence game?

Chess was the only thing I liked to do along with my morning exercise routine.

With the passage of time my father told me that I already knew enough to play chess and that I shouldn't worry about knowing more techniques or strategies. He said it that way, but I'm 100% sure it was an excuse to stop playing with me...

A month later they gave me a very nice PC, which they told me I could use however I wanted.

I never had a computer so I researched and found a page where you could play digital chess, where I played and at least found interesting people with strategies, like, Openings that lead to an eternal knight on d5 where The d5 square is a typical white square they can install an eternal horse . This is quite common in some Sicilian positions where Black advances his pawn to e5, leaving the gap on d5, for example in the Pelikan or some Najdorf variations.

You can also think of an attack on the queen against this measure.

Another would be The sad pawn on d6 As we are seeing, the presence of a strong knight on d5 is powerful, especially against the bad dark-squared bishop. In almost all the examples we're looking at, Black is left with a pawn back on d6, which we haven't talked about yet. However, you can already imagine that it is a weakness, which in many cases White can end up exploiting.

There are many more strategies that they used with a castling, which in these games helped me and raising something called "elo" but I don't know what that is, it just adds up the more he won, I suppose it will be some kind of pairing, since the more I raise the more difficult the opponent is.

[Author-Sama: I love chess, I'm neither very good nor very bad but I know some strategies, I don't play much but I watch a lot of chess videos and tournaments and I think the ones I mentioned above are some of the best in my opinion)

I kept playing for the whole day and that's how 2 weeks passed...

By this time I even had dark circles under my eyes and I had 2400 elo, which according to what I saw would already have a professional level, but even though I was at this score I had never lost, I had the occasional complex game, but I still don't feel the feeling of losing I only had it in my past life.

Time skip 1 year
=

I am already 5 years old and my parents told me that we were going to visit an important family, so I put on clothes worthy of our family, after all I need to appear to be formal.

I asked out of curiosity the family name and was impressed when he named it.

Dad: The family we will visit today is "Sakayanagi".

I'm not going to lie to you, I felt excited when I heard the family name, thinking that I could finally meet Arisu Sakayanagi .

Maybe I can even visit the "White Room" with her, a place where artificially intelligent children were created to create the perfect human being.

Get a very valuable friendship, for the future and above all a person with whom we have the same purpose and that is to win the "perfect human" and break the meaning of the white room.

We were arriving at the Sakayanagi company building in a limousine, I really didn't know what to talk to Arisu or if he would like him but I would try what I can, according to the anime at this age he was already smart so maybe I can teach him to gain his trust or play chess and beat him, but I'll see what to do in the future.

We arrived and there were some guards who took us to where the family was, where we were going to have dinner so they could talk about their business.

Dad: Son, I know it's a lot to ask, but the "Sakayanagi" are a very important family and I hope you can behave, although I don't think you'll do something and I trust you, it doesn't hurt to remind you of this.

Akiro: no problem, father, I know this is important to you, I'm going to behave as your family deserves. *I said smiling*

Mom: If you get bored, Narumori Sakayanagi told us that her daughter is very smart and plays chess, maybe you can find a worthy rival. *She said with a mocking tone "

Akiro: ohhh I wish we could get along I'd be happy to get a friend with the same tastes as me. *I said smiling again*

We were already in front of the door that was gigantic, bigger than our companies, but that is more than obvious since this family was more important than ours, but it seems that they were already friends before getting famous so they wanted to visit each other after long time no see

We entered and I saw a gray-haired man, it seems that he does not care about the color of his hair, for example my father has always dyed brown, since he does not like to be called old and with the appearance and aura of an important person and a girl I already knew since I saw her that she was Arisu Sakayanagi.

Narumori: Hello Mr. and Mrs. Teshigawara, nice to see you for so long that we haven't seen each other.

Dad: We haven't seen each other in 5 years, after all, we stopped talking about our family.

Mom: We introduce you to our son, his name is Akiro, he loves to read and play chess, whenever he plays with Akihiro he always wins.
He is also very smart and a prodigy at his age, we are really proud of him. *said proudly*

Narumori: hahaha it seems that our children have things in common, I present to you my daughter Arisu, she is very intelligent in all subjects and plays a lot of chess, I'm sure they get along well.

Akiro: Nice to meet you, I hope we get along well *he said bowing*

Narumori: It seems that your son is formal, I'm glad that your son looks like you.

Arisu: It's also nice to meet you Akiro, I also hope we get along well, do you think if we have a chess match, I'd like to know which of the two is better.

Akiro: Sure, let's check it out *I said it in a friendly tone* I'll see you, we'll leave him alone so they can talk about their business and stuff.

We headed towards a room and from a drawer I took out a game of checkers, which was the most beautiful and perfect game I've ever seen.

He put it on the table and he was ready to play.

Arisu: I hope it's a good game fufufu *said with a mocking tone*

Akiro: I wish you luck, you'll need it...

Arisu: Eso lo veremos fufufu.

We were playing the first game which I won, a bit complicated but with a move of 1. d4 and d5 2.

That's how we spent 4 more games in which I kept winning, there was a game which I almost lost but it's still not how it starts, but how it ends...

Arisu: fufufu it seems that it wasn't arrogance, you're really impressive, you beat many professionals, but I couldn't beat you.

[Author-Sama: I have to clarify that the main character doesn't matter, he's always going to beat Ayanokouji, after all, he's very good at chess, he knows absolutely all the tactics and strategies, as well as being able to read his team's mind. opponent, if he loses it is because he is stupid)

Akiro: Don't believe it, although in this game you need to know what action your opponent is going to do, it's also luck.

That's how we talked for a long time and we became friends or at least I want to believe so.

Arisu: You are very good at chess, but I would like to know if you are good at theory, we could ask ourselves some questions *he said smiling*

Akiro: Sure, because it couldn't be fun.

So we were asking each other things, I answered 15/15 and Arisu 13/15.

Arisu: It seems you're better at everything *she said depressed*

Akiro: You know if you study you'll surely be better at the end of the day I train so if you study more than me I'm sure you'll be able to surpass me, so cheer up.

It was already getting late and they called us to have dinner, which we went and ate, an hour passed and it was time to go.

Akiro: It made me happy to meet someone so smart, it was really fun.

Arisu: eto you could come visit me back I would love to continue playing with you.

Akiro: yes, I sure hope we continue to get along, see you.

I greeted Arisu and we left.

Mom: It seems you got along well with Narumori's daughter, I'm glad you had a friend.

Dad: yes and I hope they become more than friends *he said in a mocking tone*

Akiro: Dad don't say that *I said embarrassed*

Dad: hahaha sorry whenever you want we'll take you so you can play with her.

Akiro: Yes, I would love to continue learning from her. *I said smiling*

I have a new friend who will help me defeat Ayanokōji, no matter the method, no matter if the match is even, I'll beat him anyway...

The protagonist's face when he was thinking about that moment:

-- --

End of chapter 3

And with this suspense we'll see you in the next chapter, which I think I'll do tomorrow or the day after tomorrow.

Thanks for reading and please if you like me give it a just say goodbye.

-- --

Chapter 4: A new beginning... 3/4

I was thinking for a bit that I could study to help me in the future and I thought that if I knew absolutely all the natural foods for the survival of the cruise test...

Knowing which ones were edible and which ones weren't, even if this Ike wanted to get those methods of knowledge, maybe they will be useful for me in the future.

I asked my father to buy books on the subject and he accepted, anything I ask for and has a solid explanation of why I want it, they buy it for me, I even look like a spoiled child asking for all this, but in the end I have to overcome Ayanokōji and I'll use everything I have against him.

Time skip 1 month
=

We arranged to get together, me and Arisu, she wanted to tell me about something important, that if I need to guess, gain enough confidence for her to tell me about the "White Room"

I was already at his house, some guards from my family took me, since my parents did not have time...

Since the time I spent with Arisu, I had already visited her room and the truth is, I didn't dislike it, but I wasn't there for long, I only saw her for a few minutes.

Right now he was with father Sakayanagi and Arisu.

There was an aura that I really didn't like, it seems they have something to tell me.

[Author-Sama: (I want to clarify that the protagonist says these dialogues, but he already knew that he wanted to tell them, after all, he has the ability to read minds)

Mr. Sakayanagi: You may wonder why the atmosphere is so tense, well we want to tell you something, we have a kind of confidence with you and we wanted to talk to you about a place called the "white room" .

Akiro: what is that place? *I asked innocently*

[Author-Sama: (I want to emphasize that when Arisu met Akiro, the story changed and right now is when they visit the "white room" for the first time ).

Arisu: It is a place where children are born and they are in a totally white area, which they train that child with all the knowledge, it may be strength, intelligence, martial arts, among many others.

Akiro: Ohh that's interesting, but why tell me?

Mr. Sakayanagi: My daughter and I want to visit the place and Arisu wanted to take you with us so I ask you if you want to come to see that you have a lot of potential in you and I think you are better than almost all the children there.

Akiro: It seems interesting, I'll go, I'd like to see if there's someone who can beat me in chess, right now that would be my goal.

Mr. Sakayanagi: Well, let's go outside, we'll go by car to the area, I already have permission to enter.

We went to the "white room" this is something new for me since volume 0 had not yet come out when I was in another world, so I liked the idea of knowing what the place is like and the macabre training they used with those children to create the monster, named "Ayanokouji".

We were heading towards a window where we saw a boy with brown hair and a look without any kind of facial emotion.

???: I see you're looking at my son, he's becoming the "perfect human".

Mr. Sakayanagi: Nice to see you back Atsuomi Ayanokōji .

Atsuomi: I see that you brought your daughter, but can I ask who is the boy next to her?

Mr. Sakayanagi: He is the son and next heir of the "Teshigawara" family and a prodigy his age.

Akiro: Don't tell me that, I don't think it's that difficult to have my knowledge.

Atsuomi: He may be good, but he can never surpass an artificially created human.

Akiro: I don't know if I can beat his son, but one thing I'm sure, I'm better than him in terms of reading people.

Atsuomi: I'd like to see you try to do that, but we don't have time to waste just because of an arrogant kid.

Arisu: Akiro is someone exceptional in many ways, it's as if he could really read minds, he does everything with intuition and joining the tests of the cast, he's really unpredictable.

Which Ayanokōji's father didn't care about and ignored Arisu.

Atsuomi: Well it was nice to see you again Narumori, but I have to go so until next time, I guess...

He was slowly pulling away, he really radiated an aura of superiority and confidence.

Akiro: No matter what he says, I'm 85% sure I can beat that guy in a game, I'm looking at his strategies and they're interesting, but I know how to defend all the tactics he's doing so I don't see the problem of how to beat him.

Arisu: Are you sure? The game is totally different when you are playing if your opponent knows how to make it so that you cannot read his moves you would be in the same position as the one he is playing with.

We saw Ayanokōji and he won easily with a lot of time to spare, it's really impressive, but we have a similar style of play, I would beat him with my mind reading ability I can always tell what he's thinking and he loses a few milliseconds thinking and doing the movement I already thought of the next one.

But I really wouldn't know if I would win without my ability, I might even lose on time. *I said thinking with a smile*

Arisu: why are you smiling Akiro?

Akiro: It's simple, I see a rival, one who could beat me and I beat him, I'm really excited, thank you very much for bringing me here.

Mr. Sakayanagi: Now I want to ask you something Akiro.

Akiro: sure, I asked what I want.

Mr. Sakayanagi: Now that you know about the existence of this place, what do you want to do *he asked me*

I already knew his intentions after all I already read his mind and really I already knew it for a long time without using my ability, but it doesn't hurt to confirm.

Akiro: I heard from my parents that you have a school for students for the future, I suppose you want me to be in your school, or am I wrong?

Mr. Sakayanagi: Your way of thinking is really impressive, I hope you want to come to my academy, it would be an honor to give you a position in it.

Akiro: May I ask how the classes are divided? *I asked playing dumb*

Mr. Sakayanagi: Well, it is divided into class A, B, C and D, but these can be changed by competition.

Akiro: I want a favor and I'll accept your offer, I want you to put me in class D, I want to get to class A for my merits and not just for being smart.

Mr. Sakayanagi: I guess we have a deal I'm already excited about what you can do.

I already got the first step... There I will be able to get to know Ayanokouji more thoroughly... I really don't like class D, I hate it in many ways, there is no one I like... There is only the person I want to defeat ... I'd like to get your attention and let you know what I'm made of and then destroy it little by little...

The protagonist's face when thinking about this:

Basically Akiro is getting crazier and he seems to have a superiority complex, which can be considered narcissism...

-- --

End of chapter 4

If you notice in the title I changed the parts and the beginning will have 4, it was longer than I thought it would, I promise the next one will be the last one for the main story arc. Forgive me.

But I always like to make a beginning in my stories so that they know more about the protagonist, the first chapters are always like this, but hey I made the chapters very quickly, I hope you don't mind that I do it this way.

Thanks for reading and please if you like me give it a just say goodbye.

-- --

Chapter 5: A new beginning... 4/4

After making the deal with Arisu's father, we left the place...

Since we had finished, it was time to go back there. I was playing for a while with Arisu and it was already getting done so I went home.

Time skip 1 year
=

At this time I was 6 years old and I was starting primary school, I told my parents, even though I am very intelligent and my academic level is higher than that of someone in secondary school, I would like to go to normal school...

I always got perfect grades and everyone in the class was envious, also my arrogant attitude doesn't help, but I don't care I don't think I can become friends with them...

Time skip 1 year (7 years)
=

I had already increased my daily routines by a lot, my body is developing in an inhuman way and right now I could do 150 of each exercise, but I maintain 100 for now.

I also ran a lot on a speed track that I asked my parents to rent one to improve my stamina and speed.

Right now I was thinking that I would have to enroll in some martial art to avoid attracting attention, although I know all the fundamentals of these, I should do it to pretend that it was not out of the blue.

So at a family dinner, I told them that I wanted to sign up for some self-defense and martial arts classes.

Which they accepted and my father told me that it was a good choice on my part to want to do it.

Time skip 3 years (10 years)
=

I attended a few tournaments of each modality of these and I won easily, when I passed and fought with my opponent I heard voices saying, ~look there is that boy~, ~that is the monster that is winning overwhelmingly against everyone~, ~is it actually a human?~, ~I heard that he didn't lose to anyone so far~, ~I heard that he only practiced for 3 years~.

It didn't bother me at all, but I really feel sorry for the speakers that faced me since they surely have trained for many years to reach that level and that someone supposedly only trained for 3 years comes and defeats you without you having any chance but unfortunately I have to do it...

The "Sakayanagi" and my parents always came to see me in my tournaments, which follows my plan to the letter.

Those who trained me always came first, they told me I had to become a professional, which I rejected and said it was a hobby, they told me I wasted my talent and blablabla...

He had gotten a few black belts, to appear to be good at most martial arts.

Time skip 2 years (12 years)
=

At this moment, almost all my plan was finished, I already had the knowledge and the strength.

My routines changed drastically with 350 of each and running more kilometers than before.

But there was one thing I was missing and that would be the icing on the cake.

The only thing I needed was to know how to survive, in my past life I learned to set fire so in that sense I'm already free but I wanted to see how I could survive being 1 month, with only my clothes on an island, it would be interesting.

It was vacation, so I asked my parents if they could do me a favor, which was to take me to an island. It may seem crazy but I'm very sure they'll accept, they totally trust me and even don't even ask the reasons why. I do.

When I told them, my father accepted and my mother was not very sure but she chose to let her husband decide whether or not to go.

My father hired a helicopter pilot to take me to an island that my father bought and it was private.

I was already in the helicopter... We were a few minutes away from reaching the island.

When we were already there, my father told me to be careful and that if there was a problem, I should call him through a device that he gave me.

I was already on the ground, which the helicopter moved away as soon as it saw my thumbs up...

Akiro: how exciting, I hope to be able to survive for 1 month would be quite an achievement.

Time skip 1 month
=

I had already finished and I saw a helicopter that was arriving in the same place where they had left me.

I survived by hunting and also by some other fruit that was on the island, I also saw some fruit that was poisonous, like the Cerbera manghas, that if I had not obtained knowledge of absolutely all natural edibles, I would surely have eaten it since it has no poisonous appearance, but one can never know what mother nature will throw at it.

I also had to fish with my hands, it wasn't very difficult until I was impressed by how easy it was but after all I have inhuman speed, agility and strength, I'm very sure I can easily beat a bear.

On the island there were palm trees where I climbed them and I climbed and went through them faster than Koenji, which I could have guessed before, but you never know until you try your skills...

I got on the helicopter and we left the island, I think that if I had stayed a year I could have survived calmly, now I can confirm that I am 100% prepared for the elite school.

Time skip 3 years (15 years)
=

One year was left to start Koudo Ikusei , the prestigious school par excellence that has state-of-the-art facilities where almost 100% of the students can go to university and find work.

I continued my training this time I was already doing 500 repetitions of all the exercises, right now I'm sure I can face Ayanokouji or I can beat him but as I always say you should never come to a conclusion until you confirm it completely, so please Now I will think of the minimum.

Time skip 1 year (16 years old)
=

Today will be the big day where I will be able to meet Ayanokōji in person, maybe I'll even get along with him, you never know, but there is someone who did not tolerate it and that is Susune Horikita I don't hate her, but if I could not be with her I would choose that option.

I was already prepared to go and get on the bus, where that person was, I'm really excited.

The time has come, I hope to get what I want and maybe even have a girlfriend, but the truth is that I don't have any girl in my mind, so later I see, I may not even be able to find those feelings and I don't know how she is or how I know feel.

But something is clear to me, I am going to defeat you "to be perfect"

-- --

End of chapter 5

This chapter was filler more than anything, but in my opinion necessary, I don't want the protagonist to suddenly have any ability at the moment, so I did it this way.

Soon I will vote on which waifus will be the protagonist's girlfriend, for now if you want leave ideas, but I already have the options.

Thanks for reading and please if you like me give it a just say goodbye.

-- --

Chapter 6: "The meeting"

When I was at the station and a few meters away was the door to enter the bus to go to the Koudo Ikusei academy...

When I entered I looked around to see the situation. Some of them were happy, some were nervous, some were bored. They all had different expressions on their faces.

I kept scanning the students until my eyes landed on someone.

He was well built and had blond hair, and he looked at himself in the mirror.

She stands out compared to the students at the station, not because of her looks or her body.

He had a unique aura, of superiority and arrogance. And the expression on her face was unreadable. He had a smirk the whole time, but he couldn't understand how he felt deep down about other people, that's Rokusuke Koenji...

He seems to have noticed my glance at him, he glanced at my reflection in the mirror for a second and smiled, before ignoring me and examining himself.

After I fixed my gaze on Horikita Susune, with an aura of repulsive arrogance that makes me want to vomit, she really hated her. Maybe I can ally with Kushida to eliminate her, but I guess I'll hold on for NOW...

And the last important person on the bus, is a person with brown hair and a totally desolate and emotionless look, with a poker face, the masterpiece of the white room, Ayanokouji Kiyokata...

After having those thoughts I proceeded to find a place to sit down, not to be satisfied, but to have the possibility to think if giving up my seat or not could be a good opportunity for Kushida not to see me in a bad light.

If I could get a seat that would be great.

Fortunately, someone got up and left. I quickly went and sat on the seat, claiming my ground.

I could see that some people were disappointed. When I took a seat, they looked at me with a hint of jealousy.

Akiro: (Sorry, Seat-san is mine)

Before long, they gave up. I looked at the window, admiring the landscape, until the event arrives...

I looked towards a blonde haired girl who gave off an aura of kindness, but inside she is a person you shouldn't mess with Kikyo Kushida, I don't like her or hate her, the only thing we have in common is that she hates Horikita. ..

Kushida: Excuse me, shouldn't you give up your seat?

My train of thought was interrupted by a loud, angry voice. I looked over to see Koenji from before being yelled at by an office lady. Next to her was an old woman.

Hey, can't you see this old lady is having trouble? *Said a lady who looks like she works for a company*

Koenji: That's a really crazy question, ma'am. *The blond boy said this with a smirk on his face* *He crossed his legs and exclaimed *Why should I offer my seat? There's no reason for it to.

Kushida: You're sitting in a priority seat. It is natural to offer these seats to the elderly.

Koenji: I don't understand, win what exactly? Also, priority seats are just that priority seats, I have no legal obligation to move, since I am occupying this seat at the moment, I am to be the one to determine whether or not I can move, am I supposed to give up my seat just because I'm young? Ha! That's complete nonsense." The lady was shocked after what she said
. After a bit of back and forth, the blonde completely took over the lady. After that, she apologized to the old lady.

Kushida: Can someone offer their seat? It is shaking and about to collapse. Please someone help her.

I looked around the bus, checking the people around me. Some pretended not to listen, while others looked down in guilt.

Akiro: *I raised my hand* You can have mine *I said with a smile*

I saw a lot of blushes from some girls up to 20-25-year-old women, I'm used to it, but it still bothers me a bit, because if it were the other way around it would be frowned upon, but hey, society decided that...

Many thanks! *said the old lady as she went and sat in my seat*

I walked towards the back of the bus and was soon approached by the blonde haired girl.

Thank you very much for giving up your seat! I'm Kikyo Kushida! *She said this with a smile while standing next to me*

Akiro: Akiro Teshiwara, don't even mention it, anyone would have done the same

Kushida: But that doesn't change the fact that you're a nice guy, Teshiwara-kun.

Akiro: Anyone would have done the same, if you waited a little longer, someone would eventually offer you theirs.

Kushida: I guess you're right, but you're still a good guy *said with a beautiful smile*

Akiro: Thanks, I guess *I mumbled, knowing full well that wasn't the case*

Kushida: What class are you in Teshiwara-kun?

Akiro: I'm in class D.

Kushida: Hehe we're in the same class, I'm also in D, you're my first friend. Could you give me your contact number?

Akiro: Yes, of course, no problem *I showed her and she made a note on her phone, then she also showed me hers and I made a note*

After some more banter, the bus arrived at our destination. I looked up to see a gate formed of natural rock waiting just ahead, all the young boys and girls wearing school uniforms going through it.

Tokyo Metropolitan Advanced Fostering High School is an elite school formed by the Japanese government for the purpose of developing future leaders.

Alright, this seems like goodbye, for now *Kushida turned to me*

Akiro: No problem, see you at the entrance ceremony *I greeted her with a smile*

Which I saw a blush on her part that was false since I read her mind, she is very good at acting to a point that scares me.

Well, the first plan is ready to have a friendship with Kushida, since I want to become someone better known than Manabu Horikita, something difficult to achieve since he is the student president so it will be complicated...

For now, I got 70 in all subjects in the admission tests, but I'm not going to hold back anymore from now on, it was just to get the attention of Chabashira and Manabu...

I headed towards the entrance ceremony, which I didn't like at the entrance and imagined many of the first years felt the same way.

The principal and students exchanged too many words of gratitude, spent too much time standing in lines, and with so many irritating things to deal with, it all felt like a huge pain in the butt.

But those weren't just my complaints. The elementary, middle and high school entrance ceremonies meant the same thing: the start of another great test for the children. In order for them to enjoy their school life, they have to make friends, and not doing so indicates the beginning of 3 quite tragic years, which I had already experienced many times since my only friend in my 2 lives was Arisu Sakayanagi...

After the ceremony, I headed to my classroom after saying goodbye to Kushida as she went to talk to other students in the Gym.

When I got to the entrance I saw a sign on the top of the door which said "Class D"

I entered and saw that I was one of the last to enter, which did not matter much to me.

Apparently I sit in front of Ayanokouyi, which doesn't seem good or bad to me.

I don't mind being friends with him so I'm going to tell him directly that I know about his existence and then we can talk to fix things...
I headed towards Ayanokouyi...

-POV Kiyokata-

To think that this troublemaker is also in our class. Oops, I forgot to follow the conversation back and forth between Horikita, and now he seems to be reading a book, Crime and Punishment? How appropriate.

"Ayanokōji Kiyotaka" *said someone*

Look up. It was that black-haired man who left his seat for the lady. He looked like he walked towards me while in despair over my lack of success in holding a conversation... But how does he know my name?

???: You're from the white room, aren't you?

The words pierced my ears. My composure broke. Why? How?

Ayanokouyi: ...you...

A majestic laugh welled up from him. "It seems that I am right, but there is no need to be alarmed, Ayanokōji, although I am very curious about school." to know why you chose to come to this one.

He then extended his hand, gesturing a handshake with his right hand...! What a strong grip. Then she approached me.

"Please don't let me down. I will personally defeat you, to destroy the white room. That way, I will make that place meaningless and so you know that GENIUSES ARE BORN NOT CREATED

After he finished talking to me he returned to his seat.

I looked at the name on the back of his seat is Akiro Teshiwara. What a strange man! I looked at Horikita next to me, she looked immersed in the book she was reading.

I sighed. This is quite troublesome, I felt hopeless.

But, for some reason at the same time, I also felt excited about this...

-- --

End of chapter 6 (1500 words)

What do you think that the protagonist already tells Ayanokouyi what he knows about him?

I will vote for the protagonist's girlfriend, I suppose in a few hours, so I would like you to vote when you can

Thanks for reading and please if you like me give it a just say goodbye.

-- --

Waifu voting (not chapter)

Author-Sama: Here the course of the protagonist's story will be decided in his destiny in love...

(Comment on the name of the girl you want)

[Voting Ended December 18]
[Result: Arisu Sakayanagi]
_

The Waifu vote would be:

- Fuka Kiryuin (good)

- Arisu Sakayanagi (recommended)

- Honami Ichinose (if they choose her I'll cut it, but if she wins I'll do it anyway...)

- Ichika Amasawa (too long)

- Tsubasa Nanase (too long)

- Shiina Hiyori (it's complicated for me but I'll try)

Don't let it be noticed that I'm telling you to choose the route I want XD, but be guided by what you want, then I'll manage as best I can.

I want to clarify that in the Amasawa routes , Nanase the protagonist will stay in Class D.

In Ichinose's route he will go to class B

In the routes of Sakayanagi and Fuka it will go to class A

And in Hiyori's he will go to class C

[Voting will last all this week until Friday]

With nothing else to say, I say goodbye, thank you very much for the support ️️️

Chapter 7: Presentation and Thoughts

When I spoke with Ayanokōji I had an emotion in my heart something that burned, the feeling that I had lost in this life, rivalry I saw his eyes, thoughts, my head even hurt from all the plans that I had already organized, that made me afraid to think in each one of them...

I looked around me, in case my appearance event changed something, a character or something like that but the truth was the only place where I sat.

I am positioned in front of Ayanokōji to my right is Matsushita Chiaki and in front of me are Hirata Yousuke and Kei Karuizawa.

I saw many sidelong glances from girls, the one I recognized was Sato's, then the other girls will be extras in the story.

I am going to use this moment to think about what situations I can earn points to reach 20M fast, my main idea was to come to class D to be the first student to transfer to another class in less than 1 year that will make my popularity reach and even surpass Manabu.

First there is the sudo event which I can record the 2A's who bothered him and wanted to fight him so he could threaten them and give me their points... The second event would be to threaten...

Being immersed in my thoughts someone spoke to me.

[Author-Sama: (I'm sorry if I don't capture the feelings or essence of the characters in Classroom of the elite, I'm not here to investigate, nor to spend a lot of time thinking about what a character's personality is like, sorry if you it bothers that it is this way)

???: Hi, I see that we are fellow bankers, my name is Matsushita Chiaki.

Akiro: My name is Akiro Teshiwara, nice to meet you *I said smiling*

I saw a blush when I smiled, I really chose my appearance very well. I think right now there would only be 3 girls who don't blush from my smile, that would be Chabashira, Horikita Susune and Kyriuin Fuka.

Kushida would be a challenge but I would have my methods to get her to have a real blush.

???: It seems that you are already getting to know each other, sorry for hearing from afar, my name is Yousuke Hirata, you can use my last name or my first name, I'm used to it, nice to meet you.

Akiro/Matsushita: It's also a treat.

???: Wow, they're already in sync

That brought a blush to Matsushita's face.

???: I'm Karuizawa Kei a treat.

Shortly after, a woman in her early 30s entered. She had long brown hair tied in a ponytail with bangs to the left, her face was serious and her gaze was sharp, similar to but more refined and focused than that of superiority. complex_

They all took their seats and telegraphed for her to speak.

"I'm Chabashira Sae, I teach Japanese history and I'll be your main teacher for 3 years, as the classes don't change and the people around you will remain the same, with a few exceptions"

After introducing herself, she gave us a form with explanations about the school, but I didn't read it since I knew them from head to toe.

"Now I'll explain a bit about the s system, so listen carefully~" His tone was nonchalant, but it seemed as if some of his words had hidden meanings or the word/phrase choices themselves were hinting at something. "Everyone will receive their own individual school ID which they will need to complete transactions. Anything at school can be purchased with points. 1 point equals 1 yen and points will be allocated at the beginning of each month."

It sounds basic and simple, since the ID is like a credit or bank card and the points are the equivalent of money. However, some words started nagging and prodding my paranoid and suspicious brain "transaction" "anything" those words seemed out of place and added to my growing suspicions.

After taking a short breath, he continued, "However, the points will accumulate at the end of your third year, as they have no value outside of this school and threatening or attempting to commit fraud to get more points is a violation of school rules." You have been assigned 100,000 points this month."

As if a bomb had been dropped, the class turned

-Ayanokouji's point of view-

ecstatic and loud with people exclaiming their plans on how to spend their points or how they were "living the high life." She didn't understand what the normal financial situation of high school students was, but she knew that 100,000 yen was absurd compared to that. My neighbor squirmed and squirmed slightly in her chair 'she seems to have realized how weird this is too'. Sensei was looking at the class with her usual serious face, but there was a hint of mischief and enjoyment behind that front, was there something funny? My suspicions and senses were heightened, although I was still apathetic, I was beginning to analyze deeply and think about why she was like this.

"Surprised? Well, this school evaluates its students on their merits and since all of you passed the entrance exam, you have been rewarded with 100,000 points this month. Use your points as you like without restrictions, since I already said that they will be collected at the end of his 3rd year" His malice and enjoyment grew as he was watching our class. The superiority complex was shocked and speechless, but even she could tell something was wrong if she could analyze as deeply as I hadn't yet been tested.

A conclusion had been drawn in my head from the various words and phrases so far, but it was an unsubstantiated conclusion that I wouldn't share unless someone came to a similar conclusion, but the conclusion was this; Students receive points each month and can be used for transactions, but these points are based on merit, which suggests that they may change due to the probability that people will get the same scores on the entrance exam, which means that they are based on passing, but if merit was the evaluation factor, then the points may change. Also, Sensei said that this was not the next or all that this was and along with his amusement when he revealed the points, he suggests that next month the points will change and the results will be interesting.

Transaction use and anything implicit, the points will have a wide variety of uses but that's the most insane and unsubstantiated conclusion I've ever drawn, but I also thought back to when Sensei said exceptions and concluded that merit will determine who those are exceptions..

-point Akiro looks-

I watched as the students looked excited by the absurd amount of points.

I'm thinking about some options that I can take, I want to have popularity, but I don't want to help the class, I'm 100% that I would at least leave this class in 1-B if I get serious, but I'm going to change classes so I don't see the need.

So I came to the conclusion that I have 3 options. The first is to make the class suspicious so as not to end up with 0 points, the second would be to buy the S system and the third is the most risky since everyone will know me and it would benefit the class a lot, which I didn't want, I thought about this for a long time, buying the system costs 200 class points, but what would happen if a student explains the whole system and buys the teacher's statement, that is, buys the teacher's honest answer and says "yes" or "no" that that theory is true, I was tempted to that option but I think I will opt for the first one unfortunately...

[For those who liked that idea, I'm going to do a What If of this story if the protagonist will stay in class 1-D so wait kukuku ]

Chabashira: Any questions?

I raised my hand to start speaking.

Akiro: Yes, I would like you to explain System S in detail.

Chabashira: I can't tell you about that.

Akiro: So, I'm going to tell him what I think about him, this system is made so that the class is responsible, basically a normal and ordinary school if you don't pay attention there is a sanction if you look at the cell phone there is a sanction, I don't know what that is sanction but I know it will be hard, could you confirm if my statement is correct.

Saying this, Chabashira smiled slightly, I guess he'll be happy to have a student who already knows System S without even spending a day.

Some of my peers whispered and thought my statement makes sense.

Chabashira: Unfortunately I can't answer.

Akiro: So why ask if we have doubts or questions, if you don't even answer the question I gave you, it's just saying yes or no (clearly I knew why but this would be a way of putting pressure on her so that my classmates suspect that my statement is correct )

Chabashira: I'd answer any questions that don't have to do with the S system, if you'll excuse me I'm leaving.

As he was leaving he gave me a look, which I saw his eyes and read his thoughts which were that he was an amazing boy and that he was going to tell his teacher friends to make them jealous and blah blah blah.

Hirata: I'm sorry, but can I have everyone's attention and time for a moment?

Hirata: Sorry for taking your time but I would like us to introduce ourselves so we can get to know each other because we will be together for the next 3 years

I get almost everyone's attention and since he's not going to do it with his harem behind him, I'm sure I'll make some jokes when I go with him...

Hirata: I'll go first so you won't feel pressured. I'm Yosuke Hirata, you can call me Yōsuke and I like to play sports, mainly soccer. It's a pleasure to meet you all and I hope that we can get along for the next 3 years.

(I don't feel like writing the presentations and I don't think they care anymore, I'm sure they must be up to their balls reading the same thing all the time and so do I, so we'll leave it that way xD)

That's how they all introduced themselves and it's time for Ayanokouji...

Ayanokouji: "Uh... etto... My name is Kiyotaka Ayanokouji... hmm... I don't have any hobbies... Let's get along."

I applauded his presentation and then his sympathetic applause from my colleagues followed since I applauded him, they had faces of pity or discomfort after his presentation.

Poor Ayanokōji I even feel sorry for...

And for some reason I was the last one to show up, which was weird, but I guess it's the plot powers of being the lead I think...

Hirata: Now it's your turn Teshiwara-kun.

I got up and was about to speak to introduce myself.

Akiro: Hello, everyone, I'm Akiro Teshiwara, I would like to be called by my first name, since I don't like my last name for a few reasons, I believe in my abilities both physically and academically, I love chess, swimming and learning new languages i hope i get along with most of you. *put on my best smile at the end*

Notice many more blushes than when I entered.

That was the icing on the cake, the girls already had me on file, for appearance, for my kindness and also for good hobbies.

A few more steps and I'll get the Ikemen ranking of first place.

After the introductions were over, Hirata was approaching me with his harem behind him.

Hirata: Akiro Would you like to join us, it will be fun.

The girls nodded to what Hirata said, I was really surprised that Shinohara didn't give me a bad look, that means I made a very good impression in the class.

Akiro: I'd love to Yousuke, I hope you don't mind if I call you by your name.

Which he agreed and we went to the plans that the group had decided.

-- --

End of chapter 7 (2000 words)

don't get me wrong, it's not that I'm happy or anything mphhhhh *I said with an annoyed tone, but thanks...

Oh and by the way, I'm going to leave the vote a little longer so keep voting.

You can leave your questions here I'll be waiting ️

Thanks for reading and please if you like me give it a just say goodbye.

-- --

Chapter 8: Capturing more interest

Hirata and his harem invited me to spend time with them, to be honest I wasn't very excited but I need to follow the plan to become popular so I reluctantly agreed.

It seems that the plan is to go shopping, damn it and I need to save points, but it doesn't matter as long as I don't spend more than 15000 points it will be fine...

We were walking towards the school mall I saw a few girls in the eye and I knew they wanted to ask me things about me *sigh* it seems I have to put up with it.

They wanted to ask me but the words didn't come out, but it seems that to escape from the verbal bukake that they were doing to her, she turned to me and spoke to me.

Hirata: Akiro you said you're good at swimming, do you plan to join the club?

Akiro: I'm good at swimming but I don't really want to be in a club but I'll see.

It seems strange to me but I see that Karuizawa is very close to me, so I looked into her eyes and I already saw her goal, I'm not really excited but I guess I'll refuse to be her fake boyfriend *sigh* more problems.

Looks like we're going to a clothes shopping place.

Kei grabbed me and told me that she would like me to give her my opinion on a few dresses, which when they heard some girls decided to say the same thing, which I accepted.

They tried on a few clothes and although it may not seem like it, I'm a bit interested in fashion, so when they asked me about it I told them that it matched them well because of the color of their eyes and that it contrasted with their hair blah blah blah.

Sato: Akiro, you know a lot about fashion, maybe we need you to choose our clothes.

Matsushita: You're right, are you interested in fashion or something like that?

Akiro: Some other day I start to look at fashion magazines... *I said with an apathetic face*

Karuizawa: That's interesting, so we'll always take you with us *she said smiling*

Hirata and I were going to leave the shop but they dragged us back.

Sato: You can't escape from here, you two will come to try on and buy clothes.

I knew that I was not going to escape from this, I already knew his intentions, from the beginning haaaaa how annoying...

Akiro: But I like to choose only my clothes-

Karuizawa: None of that, you guys are going to prove yourself now.

Akiro: It's okay but I'll choose my outfit.

To which many nodded, they didn't care that I chose her since they wanted to see me in casual clothes.

Not being able to find a way to escape, I had to grab a few clothes, I went to the locker room, the clothes fit me perfectly, because if they find me more handsome, I will gain more popularity, and although I am a bit narcissistic, I know very well that I am attractive to the female eye.

I left the locker room and even did a pose lifting the vest that I had put on very well, so I look better according to the magazines I've read.

I approached with Hirata and saw that all the girls were blushing even the girls at the counter and there was silence...

Akiro: What happened I don't look good? If so, I'm going to try another one.

Karuizawa: You look amazing in that I'm really speechless.

So many girls flattered me until Hirata told me that, which made me a little uncomfortable and I remembered the ships with Ayanokōji x Hirata.

(People the votes were canceled the waifu will be Hirata so sorry I threw that XD)

Matsushita: Come on, come on, try another one *she said excitedly*

I had to reluctantly agree as all the girls nodded to what Matsushita said haaaa it seems this day will be very long... I hope something interesting happens.

I went to the locker room and tried on another outfit...
In this one specifically I decided to undo a button at the top plus a seductive smile.
Who said that men can't use the same techniques as girls.

Karuizawa: Akiro you're sure you're not a model because you really look like one.

And so they continued with many more compliments.

Then I bought a swimsuit for soon... Many girls had bright eyes but I refused to show them which disappointed most of them.

I paid about 18000 points, heck it was more than expected if I had come alone I would most likely have bought the cheap damn being popular.

Akiro: Well it was fun but I have something to do see you next time.

To which many felt sad but they let me go.

Finally some peace it was really driving me crazier than I am that was heavy...

And I still haven't finished buying so I went to buy a variety of things.

Upon entering the store, I saw Ayanokōji talking to Horikita, but I refrained from entering their conversation.

I bought a free shampoo toothbrush and toothpaste, then I bought kitchen items, which cost me 8200 points that must hurt in the points account but no problem I will get millions on this day it will be as easy as getting candy from a child, I went out and saw how the second years were approaching to bother Sudo, which I recorded and after recording I kept the phone recording and I approached.

Akiro: They could leave him alone I know they want to bother him so he attacks them but don't be so obvious.

Student 2-A: It looks like they discovered us, let's leave this flawed class D alone for now.

Akiro: Not so fast Sempai, look at this *I showed him the video and the recording* He
asked me what the school will say when you gave us a clue about class D and on top of that you were making a student angry so that he would attack you. *I said showing my murderous sense*

Which made the students shudder until one spoke.

Student 2-A: What do you want to keep your fucking mouth shut?

Akiro: How many points do they have?

They showed me their points which marked 1,637,028, 1,234,076 and 897,000

I was impressed since then that means Nagumo really takes good care of his dogs or they usually do this to get points.

Akiro: Well give me half of your points.

To which they gave them to me and they left with an angry face I saw my points bank account and it had about 1,910,252, it seems that today was a productive day, I left the place with a Sudo who wanted to talk to me but was afraid because of my murderous sense

It seems that today I don't have anything else to do so I'll go back to my room tomorrow will be the day the clubs start, I'll see if I can get into one, but that will depend on the future...

-- --

End of chapter 8 (1100 words)

A bit of a filler chapter but hey, the next one will be good, so wait because I'm sure I'll do it one of these days.

Thanks for reading and please if you like me give it a just say goodbye.

-- --

Chapter 9: An unexpected meeting

I got up early to do my exercise routine so I started with 100 of each, it's very little compared to what I used to do but unfortunately I don't have the time to complete it.

I didn't get tired at all, I really have inhuman resistance and I already verified that with 500 of each I don't get tired so maybe I could reach 1000 with effort.

Now that I had finished, now I am going to prepare to go running, I went to a racetrack that was near the bedrooms, it was not the one for the sports festival but it was big, just in case, I asked if I could use it and they gave me the okay.

I was already on the track and I felt a presence behind me, but I see that he doesn't have any bad intentions so I guess I just looked at him with an apathetic face.

???: I've never seen you around here.

He is a well-built young man of average height, with short gray hair and violet-colored eyes. Manabu Horikita.

Akiro: If this is the first time I come here, I'd like to call myself Akiro Teshiwara but call me Akiro I hate my last name.

Manabu: I'm Manabu Horikita, I see you're exercising *looking at my well-shaped arms*

Akiro: You are not far behind Horikita-sempai did not know that someone from the student council will train here.

Manabu: And why do you think I'm from the student council?

Akiro: I can read people so to speak and based on your meticulous actions and your perfect posture I see that you are someone important, for sure you are Vice President or Student Council President.

Manabu: It seems that you are interesting, I am in class 3-A and I am the president of the council.

Since he said that I should say mine too.

Akiro: I'm in class 1-D and I'm not someone interesting so don't put too much expectation on me.

It seems that upon hearing this he laughed a little on the inside.

Manabu: Do you think we stretch and do the training together?

Akiro: I don't see any problem. *I said with an apathetic face*

We did a few stretches and started running around the track with a decent speed, doing about 15 laps around the track, which if I had to say is about 100x100 is much smaller than the one at the sports festival.

At the end of the 15 laps I headed towards the president.

Akiro: It seems to you to make a race to the middle of the track.

Manabu: Sounds good to me.

We head towards the beginning.

Akiro: One thing Horikita-senpai run with everything you have if you're not going to lose.

We ran at the same time, I had to hold back a bit since I checked on the track that my family has and I managed to break the world record of the 100 meters where I got 9 and 28 hundredths but that I can calmly continue with that step for 8 laps if it is necessary.

I saw that we were even so I'm going to try a little harder and I beat him by very little but enough for him to see some of my skills.

Akiro: WOW it really shows because you are the president you are good at everything.

Manabu: You don't stay behind, after all, you beat me.

Akiro: hehe you're overestimating me, I'm not that good and I don't consider myself smart.

Which Manabu obviously didn't buy but it didn't matter either and he asked me.

Manabu: What do you think about this school Akiro

I remained silent for a bit to appear to be thinking.

Akiro: I don't know, I just feel like this school has a lot of unfilled holes.

(Wait? Because I said that fucking script, did that fucking author make me say that there are so many unfilled holes? It can literally be confused that there are so many girls who haven't lost their virg-)

[Author-Sama] (Shut up you look prettier now continue with the story and don't complain)

Manabu: What do you mean by the last sentence you said?

(I sighed in my mind I really have to make an excuse now after I finish this chapter I'm going to fuck you)

Akiro: I mean, in this school there are rules, but those rules are very easy to see, it's so simple, but it makes me sad that most don't realize all those holes.
The teachers gave clues and no one noticed anything.

Manabu: Hints that you could be more specific with.

Akiro: Look, Horikita-sempai, the classroom is full of cameras, more specifically in very opportune places, one placed to see the bottom of the benches, one at the top to see the whole panorama, one to watch the teacher and another to see another side perspective of the big picture.

It is also clear that they gave clues, the teacher said that in this school everything can be bought, that means that if I have enough points, they can even kick out a student or buy a change to a class, don't worry, I don't need you to tell me that I'm in the right thing because I know very well that I am.

Manabu: You're very interesting a while ago you told me you weren't smart but look at you now you know half of System S.

Akiro: I don't know half of it, I know everything, I already told you very well, but I know how to read people and even if the face of the person in front of me doesn't have any kind of expression, there are many ways to read a person, like their breaths, his eyes, his environmental expression, his posture, his varied actions that are not commonly seen in the person among many others.

Manabu: so you think you can read everyone's mind?

Akiro: I don't want to seem like a narcissistic person but I think that in that sense there is no existing human that surpasses my senses and intuition about the person I'm talking to so refrain from lying to me I know very well when I'm being lied to and I don't like it.

There was a small smile inside from the president.

Manabu: Don't worry, I see that you're not easy so I don't think I have to underestimate you or something like that.
I don't care that you're from class D I feel like right now you're the most interesting student I've seen in these 3 years.

So we kept talking about trivial things until we said goodbye because there were about 45 minutes left before classes start.

I headed towards my room and dressed in my school clothes, then bumped into Ayanokouji.

Akiro: Hello Ayanokouji-kun how are you doing with your peaceful life.

Ayanokōji: Well, why do you ask?

I thought it was going to be sharp since I know about his past but no problem, I saw his intentions and all I see is emotion? Maybe you feel like fighting someone to feel defeat.

Akiro: Hey, calm down. I think it's very good that you want to be calm, I'm not going to force you to confront me or something like that, I just want to be your friend.

He looked at me blankly trying to read my actions if I'm really telling the truth and I would say 50/50 but unfortunately you can't tell when I'm lying so sorry Kiyopon but you won't be able to read me.

Ayanokōji: Is that so?

Akiro: hehe now that I think about it, we don't have our contact numbers, could you send me here is mine.

We passed our numbers to each other and we were already at the entrance of the classroom.

I pass the class and it seems that my action of saying my suspicions about the S system helped but very little, so they are so defective that even with help they can't advance so much that it's annoying.

Before class ended the club festival was announced.

Well I guess I'll visit him although I don't know who maybe I should go with Ayanokouji or I could go with Kushida and meet Ichinose.

I'm sorry Ayanokouji but it gained popularity and I don't feel like changing the story that much either, it's one more card in my favor for the future.

-- --

End of chapter 8 (1200 words)

Well I know I said that this chapter is going to be interesting and it wasn't that much but hey...

I leave you a gift in the form of a drawing.

Oh and by the way there are not many characters mentioned in class 1-A so I will create 3 OC which will have their respective drawings made by me because at least I know the drawing

I hope you liked it I will do another chapter soon so wait.

Wait what is that I heard?

Akiro: I'm here to kill you for making me say that hdp.

I proceed to grab him by the head and use all my strength to rip his head off.

Akiro: Well it seems that they ran out of Author-sama but don't worry tomorrow he'll be reborn that damn guy always does.

Thanks for reading and please if you like me give it a just say goodbye.

-- --

OC new class 1-A (not a chapter)

please read full

As I said before I was going to add new characters and I spent a few long hours preparing the drawings and thinking about their personalities, these Ocs will be seen later but I do them now to stay calm.

-- --

hayate ando

Personality: He is a calm and intelligent person, he does not like to be in large groups.

Flaw: He has trouble speaking socially with the opposite gender due to childhood trauma, but he does his best to find a way to prevent that from happening to him. (But this one can be easily fixed)

Profile Classification:

Academic Ability: A

Intellect: A-

Judgment Ability: B-

Physical Ability: B

Cooperativity: C

In order not to attract attention, she followed the Sakayanagi faction where the majority elected her as leader.

The school put him in class A because of his great intelligence, he manages physical issues and his only defect is not serious to position him in class B, it is one that can be easily changed.

-- --

reiko suzuki

Personality: She is a kind and popular person for her beauty and good shape.

Flaw: She is very humble and naive so much that if the opposing person plays her cards right she could ruin her entire reputation.

Profile Classification:

Academic Ability: A

Intellect: A-

Judgment Ability: C

Physical Ability: A-

Cooperativity: A

She wanted to be the leader but when she saw the competition she had for the position, she resigned, she does not belong to any faction, she will go to the one I won for now, she is resistant to both factions

The school put her in Class A because of her high intelligence and her great physical skills, she has a big flaw, basically she got lucky and I discarded since they were thinking of putting her in class D but they regretted it.

-- --

shun sakurai

Personality: She is a person who does not have a hard time socializing but prefers to be alone.

Defect: The only thing would be that she never made an effort to improve academically or physically in her entire life, but she is already very talented without having made an effort

Profile Classification:

Academic Ability: A-

Intellect: A-

Judgment Ability: A-

Physical Ability: A-

Cooperativity: D

She didn't even make an effort to understand that they were the two factions, so she only gave her opinion that if Katsuragi were a little smarter than he would be, he would indisputably be the leader, so she gave him a point in favor but nothing more than that (if you think about it imagine a more intelligent Katsuragi and with more intuition it would be difficult for Sakayanagi)

The school put her in class A as the person with the most potential in the school, if she put in the effort she could easily be one of the best students in the whole school, there was no discussion of putting her in another class, you just have to pray to for her to get a sniff.

-- --

Now I want to use this space to make a mini confrontation between Akiro and Ayanokōji whoever wins will have parentheses and his name, that is, put (name)

Strength (Akiro) high diff

Speed (Akiro) extreme diff

Intelligence ( tie )

Stamina (Ayanokōji) high diff

Martial Arts ( tie )

1v1 combat (Akiro) extreme diff

1v1 combat (Ayanokouji) extreme diff (fight against more than one opponent)

Intelligence in combat (Akiro) low diff (literally knows all the movements of the opponent before he starts attacking)

Handling (Akiro) ultra extreme diff

Socialization (Akiro) no diff

Feats (Ayanokouji) low diff

Experience (Ayanokouji) mid diff

Intuition (Ayanokōji) extreme diff

Potential (Akiro) no diff (basically he is the human with the most potential with the abilities he has)

Popularity (Akiro) no diff

Predict (Akiro) mid diff

Quick Mindset ( tie )

[Akiro: 9 Ayanokōji: 5]

In the 5 points there are 2 that are not very important like feats and intuition I gave it to Ayanokouji since if Akiro doesn't look his enemy in the eye he would lose against Ayanokouji in that sense.

If you have any doubts about why Akiro won, then ask your questions... I will surely answer them.

Now I want your opinion on who is your favorite of the new OCs. I don't dislike the designs and the drawings turned out well for me, capturing their personality that indicates the character.

If I had to say mine is Shun I think he captured the gloomy person essence completely and I love the bangs I gave him.

What do you think of Akiro and Ayanokouji's mini fight?

See you one of these days since I am very excited because the series is turning out well for me or at least I think that way.

So don't forget to give in the post and without anything else to say see you

chapter 10: festival of clubs

I made my decision and headed towards Kushida to speak to her.

Akiro: Kushida, would you like to come with me to the festival.

I saw some glares from the boys and some glares from the girls for Kushida.

Kushida: If there's no problem Akiro-kun.

So we left the classroom talking trivial things until we didn't realize it and we were already in the place.

But when we were about to see the club stands we heard a female voice.

???: Hello Kushida it's good to see you back who is that guy next to you are you dating?

She has hip-length, faded cherry-pink hair, blue eyes, average height, and a well-endowed body, envied by most girls with an aura of kindness. Ichinose Honami.

To which Kushida blushed a little, she almost couldn't even see it and moved both her hands and head.
But what surprised me is that that blush was real, not like the other time.

Kushida: No, he's not my boyfriend, he's a class friend.

Akiro: Hi, nice to meet you. I'm Akiro Teshiwara. I'm from class 1-D. I don't like being called by my last name, so use my name *I said with a smile*

She blushed but immediately spoke.

Ichinose: My name is Honami Ichinose, I'm from class 1-B, nice to Akiro-kun.

Next to him were 2 boys, one of them is medium height with bluish-violet hair and purple eyes. Ryuji Kanzaki and the other boy have blue hair and purple eyes. I am Shibata.

Akiro: Hello you guys umhhhh...

Kanzaki: I'm Ryuji Kanzaki from the same class as Ichinose.

Shibata: My name is So Shibata, nice to meet you Akiro *he said excitedly*

Ichinose: Are you guys going to join a club?

Kushida: I didn't really have anything in mind but Akiro-kun is invited so I accepted and we're looking around.

Kanzaki gave me a look and Shibata gave me a thumbs up.
Ja as if I would like to go out with Kushida even if they paid me I would be with her, well... Maybe yes but that's not the point.

Akiro: For my part, I'm thinking about whether to join or not since I always liked sports but I prefer to spend time with my friends so I don't know, what about you?

Ichinose: I don't know the same as Kushida I was looking around but I would like to join the student council.

Kushida: WOW that's really hard but I'm sure you'll be fine because it's you.

Then my gaze fell on Shibata and Kanzaki.

Shibata: I for one love soccer so I'll probably go in when I see it.

Kanzaki: I'm here to see the surroundings. I'd rather stay at the club than be at home.

We keep talking until we bump into the soccer club and wait for Shibata to sign up.

When he immediately returned, a female voice was heard and everyone turned their eyes towards her.

It was a girl with purple hair who walked towards the stage. She has 2 bows in her hair. Tachibana Akane

Tachibana: Greetings. My name is Tachibana Akane, I am the secretary of the student council. Now we will open the club fair and you can apply for the club you want by signing your name at the respective places in the club. Thank you and you can start joining the clubs.

The representative from each club then begins to walk onto the stage and introduce themselves. Every time a new club starts its explanation, the first years chat among their friends about the previous club. When the senpais finished their explanations, they got off the stage and walked towards some tables. They are probably setting up a reception area so they can talk to people individually and sign them up.

Eventually, all the people on the stage left until only one person was left. Everyone's gaze was focused on the stage.

The student standing in front of the microphone was Manabu who looked at the first years with a calm look. He was completely silent.

"Do your best~"

"Did you forget to bring your notes~?"

"Ahahaha!"

The first years would throw those words at the person. However, the senpai on the stage did not waver at all. Soon the atmosphere became tense and no one dared to say another word.

The student on the stage began to speak.

Manabu: My name is Horikita Manabu and I am the student council president. The student council is also looking for freshmen to replace the graduating third-year students. There are no strict requirements to apply for the position, but those who are interested should apply. Not be affiliated with any other club. In general, we do not accept any applicant involved in other clubs. We also do not accept incompetent students. That kind of person will not only not be chosen, but will inevitably become a stain on this school. We expect a lot from you. Those of you who understand may become potential candidates.

I looked around me and saw that many were afraid of him hahaha.

He was already leaving so I decided to go with my group but something worried me I felt the presence of someone who came out and stood on stage and gave a blow to get attention.

What is this? Is this supposed to end with the Manabu contest, don't tell me that things are already changing? Hahaha how annoying.

My gaze went to him, he is a tall man, with light skin, blond hair and light blue eyes, with an aura of superiority. Nagumo Miyabi

Nagumo: Well, I want to mention that in the activity tables there is a chess tournament, there are no requirements to enter, the winner will get 100,000 points. Good luck to you I want to see interesting people *he said with a happy face*

I read your mind and it looks like you already know me? Strange, maybe Manabu is talking to the council to invite me? It's the only thing that comes to my head.

So this tournament is specifically created for him to see my chess skills, lucky that I have 100,000 free points.

I approached my group.

Shibata: WOW they saw the president it's scary.

Kanzaki: So to enter the council you can't have a club, well Ichinose you know what to do.

Which she nodded excitedly.

Akiro: Well, I'm going to go. It was nice to meet you. Can I have your contact number?

To which the three agreed and we mutually exchanged our numbers.

Since the club festival is over I headed towards my room.

Akiro: 2 things have already changed, the festival should have been yesterday but it was on the second day ... (I think no one noticed so I'm saying it just in case xd) also Nagumo's announcement, it seems I don't have that much power information as expected hehehe ...

This will be interesting...
So it won't be the same shit hehehe hehehe hehe hahaha...
I'm already excited about what's going to happen next seeing their defeated faces of Ryuuen, Ayanokouji, Katsuragi and Horikita.

The protagonist's face:

-- --

End of chapter 10 (1100 words)

I'm at full speed I literally made a band of chapters and the ones that are missing, I don't know why but I was seized by the madness of making chapters.
I think Akiro's madness rubbed off on me a bit.

Thanks for reading and please if you like me give it a just say goodbye.

-- --

Chapter 11: Corrupting Manabu

[I make this mini clarification that I'm not going to take the course of the normal story, basically it's going to be a bit out of place so to speak, I'll leave you with the chapter ]

I got up to do my exercise routine and apparently I didn't meet Manabu. It seems that being in the student council takes too much time...

At the end of the exercises I went to the activity board and went to the postcard where it indicated the place, day and time of the event.

The tournament will start tomorrow after school, so I'm going to have a quiet day today...

I went to my room and changed my clothes to go to class, when I was greeted by many people, mostly girls, jealous men, if you can call them that because they should be below the male standard, obviously I'm talking about Yamauchi and ike.

They asked me out but I declined saying that the next day I could, I really don't feel like it I want to have a peaceful day, heh I'm turning into Ayanokouji but once in a while you like to be alone, it's very comforting at least for me someone who lived all his life alone is already used to loneliness...

I looked and read the thoughts of all the people in the class in case something had really changed. I am always alarmed in that sense since there may even be new characters who knows.

Maybe I could turn Kushida into my dog so that she will inform me about all the people in the school, maybe it will surprise me.

Until my eyes rested on Horikita's which I looked at her eyes and it seems that the conversation with her brother will start now.

wait to? But if right now it has not yet been revealed that class D is defective so.

What does Manabu want to talk to Horikita? I really don't get it.

Before Horikita notices my gaze towards her, I look away.

And I kept talking to the people around me until class started and Chabashira started explaining history.

which, as always, there are many stupid people who use their cell phones in class and fall asleep. That they think that this school is a vacation hehe how nice it will be to see their desperate faces when they realize reality.

I finished the class and went to my room and wait for the event between Horikita and Manabu to pass.

He asked me if Ayanokōji will be there, I really don't think so after all that was a coincidence at the time but with these changes it shouldn't happen, right? Hehe, how interesting...

When it was the agreed time I opened the door of my room and went outside...

Going I saw Horikita in the distance so taking advantage of the shadows I hid myself and followed her for a short distance, however, I instinctively hid again after turning the corner. Horikita stopped short. I felt that another person was with her. Taking out my phone, I began to record the situation. I already smell those delicious dots.

Manabu: Suzune. I didn't think you'd follow me this far.

Horikita: Hmph. I'm very different from the useless girl you once knew, nii-san. I came here to catch you.

An admirable goal, but something she was incapable of achieving. As long as she cut other people, she could never reach Manabu's level.

She asked me one day she will reach it is the question my brain retained, if Ayanokōji would continue to help her like in the light novel surely he would get close enough but that doesn't matter right now.

Manabu: Catch me, hmm? I heard that you were placed in Class D. I guess nothing has really changed in the last three years. You've always been obsessed with following me, and as a result, you don't notice your own flaws. Choosing to come to this school was a mistake.

Horikita: Wait and what does class D have to do with that should be the same as class A that matters *she asked innocently.

Hehe it seems that he still doesn't know as I supposed right now I'm the only one in first grade who knows about this and this conversation is more interesting than it seemed to me maybe I can even blackmail him for giving hints of the S system to his sister hehe hehe HAHA wait wait it's not the time to act crazy FOR NOW...

Manabu: So you didn't even notice the class difference, it looks like you're still incompetent, LIKE YOU ALWAYS DID .

UFF that had to hurt in the heart of the Bro-con (insert Bart Simpson meme)

Horikita: I don't know what it means but if it makes me better I'll get to class A somehow.

Manbu: It doesn't make sense. You will never make it to Class A. In fact, your class will fall apart very soon. Things at this school are not as simple as you think.

Horikita: I will definitely, definitely reach-

Manabu: I told you, it doesn't make sense. You really are a disobedient little sister.

As much as he respected the president, it was disappointing to see how he didn't understand the relationship between the two.

If he really wanted her to change, this would never be a successful method, simply because she idolized him.

In fact, his attempt was probably doomed from the start. That the person who is idolized tells her not to be like her, to stop copying him, would always fall on deaf ears.

The only way to ensure that the followers listen and understand is to fall out of favor, to become real in their eyes again.

That was something Manabu, with his innate talent, could never do. In Horikita's eyes, he would always be the ultimate existence, and he couldn't change that view of himself.

Something I could fix myself but it would really be worth my time nahhh that would be the biggest waste of time of my entire life if not my entire existence.

Then Manabu grabbed his younger sister by the wrist *she offered no resistance* and pushed her against the wall. Tonight was turning out even better than expected. I will not only take advantage of Horikita but also of Manabu.

Manabu: No matter how I try to avoid you, the fact remains that you are my little sister. If the people here knew the truth, I would feel humiliated. Leave this school immediately.

Horikita: I-I can't do that... I'll definitely make it to Class A. I'll show you!

Manabu: How incredibly stupid. Do you want to relive the pain of the past?

Horikita: Nii-san, I...

Manabu: You don't have the necessary skills or qualities to make it to Class A. Put that in your head.

It really disgusts me to have to save Horikita but it is necessary to fight with Manabu and that he already has me signed to be the vice president and overthrow Nagumo since because of someone he already has me in his sights.

He moved forward, as if about to act. The situation seemed fraught with danger. Resigned to face Horikita's wrath, I put my cell phone away and put it on record to have the conversation we have, I jumped out of my hiding place and went after his brother.

Before she knew she was there, I grabbed her right arm, which she was using to restrain her sister.

Manbu: what? Akiro...he looked at her arm and slowly turned to me with a sharp glint in his eyes.

Horikita: A-Akiro-kun?!

Akiro: That's enough, President, you wouldn't want your sister to get hurt, would you? You do realize the floor here is concrete, right? They may be brothers, but they must know the difference between right and wrong.

Manabu: Eavesdropping is not an admirable quality, he said.

Akiro: Fine. So let her go.

Manabu: That's my line.

We looked at each other in complete silence.

Horikita: Enough, Akiro-kun *said with a tense voice*

I'll release him to hit me so I can dodge and counter when he hits me.

Reluctantly, I released his brother. Instantly, he tried to backhand me in the face. I instinctively took a step back to avoid it. For such a skinny guy, he was a nasty attacker. Then he aimed a strong kick at my unprotected spot.

I could have dodged it, but I had no idea how long I intended to fight, so I decided to end it right there. Grabbing his ankle as he sped toward me, I yanked him toward me and lost my balance.

When he fell towards me, I lunged forward, slamming my knee into his stomach with enough force not to knock him unconscious I needed him to speak and forcing him back against the wall he'd just pinned Horikita against, gasping in pain.

Horikita: Enough Akiro-kun! Leave nii-san alone! It seemed that Horikita had decided to intervene, moving in front of Manabu, arms outstretched protectively.

Despite being abused by him just moments ago, she was still willing to defend him. This was beyond ordinary family love, but devotion. She was rightfully fed up with her attitude.

Akiro: Don't worry, we're done.

Manabu: Good reflexes. I did not imagine that you could evade my blows so quickly and respond with such force. Have you been taught?" After the attacks stopped, the questions began. Moaning slightly, Manabu got back to his feet.

Akiro: Obviously. Ballet and fighting video games have helped me a lot. *I said sarcastically*

Manabu: Hahaha, I knew you would be entertaining Akiro. I'm glad you didn't disappoint him. Suzune, is he perhaps your friend? Honestly, I'm surprised."

Horikita: He...is not my friend. Just my classmate." Horikita looked at his brother completely, as if he denied it.

Manabu: You keep confusing independence with loneliness-

Akiro: NO, SHE IS NOT MY FRIEND *I said with a murderous sense* AND I WILL NEVER CONSIDER HER AS ONE *I said with a cutting and cold tone* and one more thing Manabu-sempai there is something I want to discuss with you so I want you to start your dearest sister so we can talk in peace.

Something that when he heard the president told him to leave and as a good bitch he accepted that order from his dearest Nii-san

We waited a few minutes and all we were doing was staring into each other's eyes.

Hehehe how funny it is to see that the president is being strong even though his stomach is hurting like hell.

Akiro: Now that we're alone I have to show you this *I said taking out my phone to show him the video fighting with his sister as well as the clue he told Horikita about the class system*

Something that when Manabu saw he already knew his situation and in a few seconds he spoke.

Manabu: What do you want to delete that video *said with a threatening tone*

Haha how cute some would be scared but for me it's satisfying to see a face that obviously wasn't genuine since I know when I'm being lied to 100% with no chance of being wrong.

Akiro: You know, pres-senpai, this video clearly shows how you give a clue to the system and if I don't forget that's prohibited, if it was just the fight with your sister, the only thing I could do would be to threaten your reputation to go off a cliff, but With this extra I can kick you out of school.

I saw a very small reaction when I said that to which he flinched haha so this guy can be scared when he wants to hehehe.

Akiro: So I have your expulsion in my hands and clearly I'm far superior to you in physique so I guess you know you won't be able to snatch my cell phone.

Manbu: Clearly...

Akiro: So I have a deal for you I will delete this video for the incredible sum of 15M points , that doesn't seem very generous to you, if you had to pay not to get expelled you would have to spend 20M but your reputation would be in ruins, so. What do you say Manabu-sempai? Deal?. *I showed him the recording so he knows that he can threaten me if I don't comply with the terms of the contract*

Manabu: Do I have another choice?

Akiro: Obviously not, I don't care if you have to beg Tachibana to do it if you don't have enough points.

Manabu: let me check my points.

Something that apparently in a second I send a message hehehe apparently he doesn't have them but he wants me to believe that he has them so that I think that he is not against the ropes at this moment awww how adorable.

Manabu: Don't worry, I have the points now I'm sending them to you.

Which in an instant I received 15M points, with this I can have fun hehehe. Look at the total points that I have which were 16,910,252

So when I received them I showed him how I erased the audio and video on his face.

Akiro: I love doing business with you Manabu-sempai and I hope you don't mind me calling you by your name and if that's the case I don't mind either hehehe.

Manabu: Can you at least answer my question.

Akiro: There would be no problem. What would that question be?

Manabu: I'm really curious how you were trained, when I fought you I saw that you have a lot of experience and at least 3 martial arts.

Akiro: Even if I told you, you probably won't believe me.

Manabu: Just say it, I'm the one who can decide whether to believe you or not.

Akiro: I have perfected all the martial arts.

Hearing that from my mouth, Manabu stared into my eyes.

Akiro: See? I told you you're not going to believe me but I really don't care *I said walking out of the alley slowly*

-Manabu point of view-

Upon hearing your answer, I was stunned that it is really possible to perfect all martial arts in just 16 years, I was thinking and they do not give me the accounts.

For example, in karate it takes about 5 years (the average of 4-7 years) this would be 6,600 hours of total training time.

But how could he achieve that achievement, not even practicing 12 hours every day could he achieve that goal...

What life would Akiro have had to have to get that power...

For now I'm going to believe his statement, as they always say, there is always someone better than you in this world and today that phrase made sense to me.

Before Akiro leaves I said.

Manabu: I never said I don't believe you but for now I will.

Something that upon hearing what I said put a smile on his face.

Akiro, who are you really? I didn't see any face change and I don't know if they have a double face either.

There are many people who are double-faced and can be easily perceived but apparently he doesn't, that's very rare...

-Akiro point of view-

Apparently he believed what I said hehehe yes he is crazy, of course what I said is true but it is also totally impossible for a human to achieve that goal unless you have an upbringing like Ayanokouji.

As I walked I bumped into Horikita who apparently wanted to talk to me but I used my murderous sense to make her feel like it.

I bought myself a juice since I was very thirsty from chattering for so long.

I stayed alone for a bit longer, finishing my juice and contemplating how to perfect the second part of my plan. Despite the cold, the afternoon was quite crisp and the sky was a beautiful mesh of lights.

As I was about to head back to the dorms, I saw someone sneaking out of the stairs and heading towards the school. Keeping hidden, for the second time tonight I decided to follow them and find out what they were doing.

It seemed that luck was working even more in my favor tonight. The opportunity to obtain information about someone was a situation that he could not ignore. Especially when it was someone I was so interested in.

Hehehe hehehe hehehe... ...

This will be interesting hahaha

-- --

End of chapter 11 (2700 words)

The longest chapter I've done to date on Wattpad I know it's not much but I like to make chapters around 1000-1500 words so this chapter is very special to me.

I did it this way since I never saw a fanfic in which they make an easy way to get Manabu expelled so with the changes of the butterfly effect I got it and I hope you liked it until next time hehehe...

Thanks for reading and please if you like me give it a just say goodbye.

-- --

SS Suzune Horikita "is he superior to Nii-san?"

Today I'm going to follow Nii-san to talk to him, once we exchanged glances and they were murderous with a mixture of disappointment and frustration.

Before entering this school, when I wanted to be like him, he stopped looking at me, he stopped flattering me and he was no longer interested.

But I've never seen a look like today so I'm going to follow him and make him tell me.

After finishing classes I chased after Nii-san who noticed me instantly but didn't look back and left the building to go to an alley it seems that he already knew my intentions.

He "stabbed" me with his words but one thing he said resonated in my mind, which was classes, being in "class D" is that bad? What does it mean?

Which I automatically told him when I heard that I'll get to class A is the only thing that occurred to me coherently at the time.

We kept talking and suddenly he grabbed my wrist, which I didn't resist, he was much stronger than me so it didn't matter...

But when he was about to throw me to the ground someone grabbed Nii-san's arm so he couldn't do it.

Which I looked at and it was Akiro. Did he hear everything? If so, I'll have to threaten him so
he doesn't tell anyone.

But for some reason Nii-san already knew Akiro and it seems that he had some respect for him.

When I told him to stop, he walked away and Nii-san then tried to hit him, which Akiro dodged and hit him in the stomach. How can it be? Nii-san doesn't lose to anyone.

It seems Nii-san is interested in him and Akiro made a request for me to go away and have a talk.

So I went and waited for him at the entrance... I need to talk to him... If there's a way to go to Class A I'll need Akiro as a pawn.

I saw that Akiro came out of the alley so I spoke and approached him but suddenly when I was about to speak to him he saw me with eyes that I couldn't move with, they were scarier than Nii-san's...

I was horrified by his gaze so I looked away so he would leave me alone, which worked and he left.

Could it be that Akiro is stronger than Nii-san? No, I can't allow it, that's not possible, how can someone be better than him.
I will make him my pawn, if Nii-san is interested in him, if he made him my slave he will most likely be proud of me.

But the question is how am I going to do it? He is super popular so even if I tell you that he is a scary person you will not believe me since I have no proof.

I'll think about it later...

-- --

End of the SS I hope you liked it and just in case this doesn't count as a chapter alone so I'll do the chapter and then an SS if it paints me so see you next time.

I say this just in case as I uploaded 2 chapters at the same time see the previous XD capable they skipped one.

I don't know forget to give in the SS chaito...

-- --

Chapter 12: The first "disposable" tool

It seemed that luck was working even more in my favor tonight. The opportunity to obtain information about someone was a situation that he could not ignore. Especially when it was someone I was so interested in.

What business could you be having at school right now, Kushida?

It looks like there are more changes to the story but it doesn't matter as long as I can handle it my way I'll be fine.

I followed her to school, quietly hiding in the shadows behind her. Go up all three floors and finally go up to the roof. I followed behind her as she went through the door to the outside.

Students were free to use the roof during lunchtime, but it should have been locked after class. Although I thought it was strange, I headed upstairs, trying to hide my presence as best I could in case she ran into someone. So, I stopped halfway.

someone was there. I gently leaned against the railing and peered through a crack in the roof door. Through the opening, I caught a glimpse of Kushida. No one else was with her.

I took out my phone for the second time tonight to start filming. As he did so, Kushida slowly put her bag down on the ground.

Bring popcorn, the time is coming hehe

Kushida: Ahhh, how annoying! *his voice was so low*

Kushida: Those damn perverts, constantly looking at me with those eyes while I'm talking to you. Just because I'm nice doesn't mean you can constantly stare at me. Fucking disgusting!

Kushida: And Horikita! She is really annoying! She stupid bitch, it would be better if she just died... she whimpered to herself, as if she were singing the words to some. type of spell or curse.

Finally. This is what I had been waiting for. A look at the dark side of the "class angel". He had seen this side of her behind her mask, the truth obvious in her eyes for brief moments.

Beat! I kicked the door down hard, like it was an accident, to get his attention. Kushida tensed and stopped breathing. Instantly he would make me his enemy. Turning around, Kushida fixed his gaze on me. they had seen me

After a short silence, Kushida coldly asked.

Kushida: What... are you... doing here?

Akiro: I got a little lost. I'm sorry. My fault, my fault. I'll go now. *Kushida looked directly at me, seeing clearly through my obvious lie*

Kushida: Did you hear?

Akiro: Would you believe me if I told you no?

Kushida: I see...

Kushida quickly went down the stairs. He put his left forearm against the base of my throat and pushed me against the wall. Her tone of voice, her actions, everything about her was completely different from the Kushida he knew. This new Kushida had a terrifying expression, one that he could almost compare to Horikita's. Everything about this girl was fascinating.

Kushida: If you tell someone what you just heard, I won't forgive you. *Her words from him were ice, and I didn't think they were an idle threat*

Akiro: And if I did say it?

Kushida: In that case, I would tell everyone that you raped me.

Akiro: That would be a false accusation.

Kushida: No, it wouldn't be *she came closer so that I could touch her and leave my prints on her clothes*

Which obviously reacted and grabbed her arm and pushed her towards the railings.

Akiro: Look at this.
Saying this, I took my phone out of my pocket and started playing the recording, from the beginning. In an instant, her face collapsed into a multitude of emotions: despair, shock, horror, and a few more I couldn't quite place.

Kushida: What...

Akiro: Oh, this? Maybe that's why I didn't care about your threat? Everything you said here tonight is recorded, Kushida. No exit. Anger took over her face, and she turned into a terrifying look.

Kushida: Bitch!" She jumped at me, pretty fast too. Good reflexes, Kushida. She was clearly more fit than most girls in her grade, and pretty strong too, as I had felt when she pinned me down. But there was no way she was going to take the phone from me.

I grabbed her outstretched arm and spun it behind her, locking both arms and pushing her against the wall quite firmly, slowly tightening my grip on her arms. After hearing a grunt of pain, I released her and threw her to the ground, leaving her gasping for breath, leaning against her railing, her eyes wide with fear.

I crouched down in front of her and cupped her chin with my hand. There was no resistance from her, as she stared with my sense, the darkness fully revealed, piercing deep into her soul. There was no chance, no light, no salvation available to her, just me. And that realization had broken her, leaving a scared little girl alone on a rooftop.

Akiro: You tried to blackmail me, Kushida. I don't really appreciate that. So what should I do in return?" I posed this question to her, despite knowing that she couldn't answer.

Kushida: what do you want? My body?

Akiro: That wouldn't be bad.

I got close enough to her to be a few inches from her face, she seems to understand the situation and she was already closing her eyes hehehe she really thinks I'm going to kiss her, as if I wanted to be with her.

Seeing that the kiss hadn't happened yet, she opened her eyes and she saw me walking away.

Akiro: Do you think I'm really interested in kissing you? I can literally make all the girls fall in love with me, because I would do something with a girl if I could calmly be with anyone.

Which for some reason I saw a blush that I immediately looked away.

Wait? What? I'm going to see her eyes, seeing what she was thinking at this moment made me very intrigued.

Haha apparently she liked what the hell is happening to this woman's brain, she's absolutely crazy.

Akiro: But there is one thing that you will be very useful for, I don't need you to become my slave or my sex doll. I need you to be my pawn.

Kushida: Wait? What are you trying to say?

Akiro: What I said you are interesting Kushida I need you, you are the most popular girl in school and you are tied with Ichinose, so I need your information network.

He stayed silent listening to what I have to say.

Akiro: Basically this is the deal you will be my tool and I will not publish this SIMPLE NO?

Kushida: Just that? How can I trust you?

Akiro: You don't have any choice if you want to trust me then do it and if you don't follow my orders then I will have to discard you and find another tool.

Hearing this, he shuddered.

Akiro: Don't be like that, I assure you that I'm not going to ask you for totally crazy things, I'll also give you a surprise reward.

Kushida: What would that reward be? *She said a little scared but interested*

Akiro: I'll kick Horikita out for you, I'll make her kick her out.

Hearing this, Kushida got a smile on her face. Devilish?

Akiro: I see that you think it's a good deal. I hope to work together *raised her hand so that Kushida could get up*

Kushida: I hope what you say is true...

Akiro: Sure, I never lie, so I need one more thing, I want Ryuuen's and Mashima-sensei's number.

Kushida: What do you want it for?

Akiro: And what do you care? just give it to me

Saying this I heard a tch from Kushida hehe how nice it is to make her upset.

Akiro: Well let's go to the rooms, it's already late.

And so I end this day, I hope tomorrow will be just as interesting hehe.

When you no longer serve me I will discard you Kushida ..

Hahaha

-- --

End of chapter 12 (1200 words)

Now that I think about it, I already did 12 chapters and I still haven't started the exams xD but hey, that story, my rules, okay?

Next chapter : "The chess tournament"

Thanks for reading and please if you like me give it a just say goodbye.

-- --

Chapter 13: The Chess Tournament

[Time skip]

When I woke up I got dressed and went to the classroom...

When they finished I went to the place indicated for the chess tournament, she asked me if Arisu will come, I really miss her but what can she do.

I told her myself that people don't have to know about our friendship at least until I change classes.

If I talk to the leader of class A they'll brand me as a traitor, of course no one knows about class battles right now but better safe than sorry.

I arrived at the agreed place for the tournament and there were a lot of people, I looked around and I couldn't find Arisu, it seems that she took it very literally haaaa what a pity I wanted to see her after not seeing her for a few weeks...

But there were some faces that caught my attention, one specifically, was a beautiful and charming young girl with crimson eyes and long platinum blonde hair. Her usual attire is the female school uniform, with a black shirt under the school coat and long black stockings, along with a black headband as an accessory. Kiryuin Fuka.

I also saw another girl who has long silver hair, she also has black ribbons. Hiyori Shiina. Next to a boy who has light beige hair and purple gradient eyes. He wears glasses. Satoru Kaneda

I read his intentions, I think I already know easily those of Hiyori and Kaneda, but honestly I didn't know what Fuka was for, she is someone who doesn't do things like this.

Kiryuin's goal is to "find the freshman the president talks about so much" hehehe it seems I'm getting famous.

And since I suspected the goal of class C is that the two of them were forced to play to win the prize of 100,000 points, I never knew that Hiyori knew how to play chess.

I tried to find more familiar faces, but sadly most of the people are second or third graders.

I went to a section where you have to register and they put my name and told me to wait until my turn comes...

They told me to go to game table N•6, so I went there and saw my opponent who seems to be a 3 year old student.

He looked very confident and had a superior smile hehehe how am I going to get that smile out of you.

The game started.

(Akiro vs. 3rd year student) (Akiro's move will be mentioned first and then the other player's move)

1.d4 - Nf6
2.c4 - g6
3.f3 c5
4.d5 d6
5.e4
Bg7 6.Ne2 0–0
7.Nec3 Nh5 8.Bg5
Bf6 [Seemed better 8...f6]
9.Be3 f5
10 .exf5
Bxf5 11.g4 Bxb1
12.Rxb1 Nf4
13.Qd2 e5]
12.Bxf6 exf6
10.Qd2 f5
11.exf5
Bxf5 13.g4 Re8 [To consider was 12...Qh4 14.Kd1 Bxb1 14.Rxb1 Ng7]
13.Kd1 Bxb1 15.Rxb1 Qf6?? [The decisive mistake; you had to play 15...Nf6 15.Kc2 Nbd7
16.Be2, although White's position is preferable] 15.gxh5 Qxf3 16.Kc2 Qxh1 17.Qf2 seeing this he resigned. (Akiro winner). If 17...Nc6 would follow 18.dxc6 Qxc6 19.Bg2 followed by Nd5, with decisive threats on f6.

Hahaha that was easy, only 17 movements, which I loved to see his soulless face WOW how funny I didn't know people were so bad haha.

Many more games went on like this but I saw that Kaneda and Hiyori had lost, heh it seems that Fuka is very good at chess, I hope it will be a good game.

[Author-Sama] : (Just so you know Akiro is playing without mind reading since he is one of the best chess players in the world according to the page, which is obviously )

He kept winning from beatings with less than 30 moves games and more games.

Suddenly it seems that I lost track of time and didn't realize that I was already in the final which, as expected, was Kiryuin.

Kiryuin: I hope it will be a good match Kouhai-kun

Akiro: I say the same, Senpai.

I don't have to believe this match will be difficult without using my mind reading abilities, but I believe in myself.

I start the game:

1. d4 d5 2. c4 c6 3. Nf3 Nf6 4. Nc3 e6 5. e3 Nbd7 6. Qc2 Bd6 7. Be2 0-0 8. 0-0 dxc4 9. Bxc4 Qe7 10. h3 c5 11. dxc5 Bxc5 12. e4 Bd6 13. Nd4 Ne5 14. Bb3 Bd7 15. Be3 Ng6 16. Rad1 Rfd8 17. Nf3 Bc6 18. Rfe1 Rdc8 19. Qb1 Bb4 20. Bd2 Rd8 21. a3 Bc5 22. Na4 Bd6 23. Nc3 Qc7 24. Ba2 a6 25. Be3 b5 26. Bb3 Bb7 27. Rc1 Qe7 28. Bb6 Rdc8 29. Bd4 Nd7 30. Rcd1 Nge5 31. Nxe5 Nxe5 32. Ne2 Qh4 33. f4 Nc4 34. Bf2 Bc5 35. Bxc5 Rxc5 36. Rc1 Nd2 37. Qd3 Nxe4 38. Qe3 Rac8 39. Rcd1 h6 40. Rf1 Nf6 41. Nc3 Qh5 42. Rd6 R5c6 43. Rxc6 Bxc6 44. Rf2 Nd7 45. Rd2 Qc5 46. Qxc5 Nxc5 47. Bc2 Kf8 48. Kf2 Ke7 48. Ke7 46. 50. g3 Nf6 51. Bd1 Ne8 52. Bc2 Nd6 53. Bd3 Bb7 54. h4 Nc4 55. Bxc4 Rxc4 56. Rd4 Rc5 57. a4 e5 58. Rb4 Bc6 59. axb5 axb5 60. Ne2 f6 61. Rb3 Ke6 62. Ra3 Rc2 63. fxe5 fxe5 64. Ra6 Kd6 65. b4 Rc4 66. Ra7 Bd7 67. Ra6 Ke7 68. Rg6 Kf7 69. Rd6 Bg4 70. Rd5 Rc2

(This is how the game ends) (Akiro wins by surrender of the rival)

(Author-Sama: I make this clarification because someone said that it was not checkmate and I never said that it was but I forgot to say that Fuka surrenders.

Akiro's black knight begins a game-winning crusade on move 31...Nxe5. And then he plays solo...literally. For example, the knight's moves are 33...Nc4, 36...Nd2,37...Nxe4 (when play becomes -).

Then Akiro used an incredible technique.

The same knight answers the call and after some puzzling moves starting with 44...Nd7, 46...Nxc5,49...Nd7,50...Nf6,51...Ne8, 52... Nd6, 54 ...Nc4 and with this movement the game was already won with a big difference, believe it or not, if it is 1 difference, Fuka always scores in the final part of the game if he most likely did not surrender or is it that lost on time or continued the game and lost since Akiro was very well positioned threatening many pieces of Fuka. Yes... Why didn't I choose a game that was easier to understand? I don't even know XD but well for me this is one of the most underrated games of all and I wanted to put it)

(If you want to know more about the game it is Anatoly Karpov vs Viswanathan Anand Candidates Match (1991) · 0-1)

Many voices were heard shouting with excitement.

extra1: They saw how they played it was impressive.

Extra2: If this game is on a par with world players they are incredible.

And many more compliments were heard.

At the end of the match I received the points from Nagumo who was angry with me since I had humiliated all the 3rd and 2nd years except Fuka who played very well.

My point balance is 17,010,252

Free points as I said before and I'm sure if I had read minds even easier hehe.

Since the event was over I walked slowly I felt a presence that was obviously Kiryuin's but I want to talk more privately, I guess she understood my action.

When we were far enough away I stopped walking and looked back.

Akiro: I didn't know I had a new stalker *I said with a mocking tone*

Kiryuin: Yes, how can I not be in love with someone as handsome as you. *said seductively*

Akiro: Now out of the game I'm Akiro Teshiwara, I don't like to be called by my last name so I would appreciate it if you call me by my first name I'm in class 1-D a pleasure.

Kiryuin: Tch you're not funny, not even an expression after I called you handsome. I am Kiryuin Fuka class 2-B.

Akiro: So. What does Kiryuin-senpai want a beautiful lady with someone like me?

Kiryuin: You're flirting with me, how funny I wanted to talk to you, since the president of the council spoke about a student who is extremely intelligent and strong named Akiro Teshiwara, I asked about you and he told me that you liked chess so I asked him for a favor that he owed me Nagumo holding a chess tournament to attract your presence and it seems to have turned out very well.

Akiro: Oh thanks, it never hurts to have free points.

As I was talking to her I was looking into her eyes and it seems that she wants to attack me to test me hehe do it.

At one point a kick arrives that tries to hit my torso but I parry the attack that he sent me easily with one hand.

Kiryuin: It seems that you are more interesting than I thought, give me your phone.

Akiro: Hooo it seems that someone liked it I'm sorry I don't reciprocate your feelings but I already have someone in mind (I really don't but it doesn't matter)

Kiryuin: stop babbling and give me your phone.

Akiro: Okay okay there you have it *takes out my phone*

Kiryuin: I put my contact number there, talk to me tomorrow *sends me a seductive flying kiss and leaves*

Haaaa that bothers but honestly I find it attractive after all in my other life I died at 20 so it makes sense that I like it more than the ones in my grade.

I headed towards my room thinking.

Can I love? Honestly, if I think about it, I'm 36 years old, thinking about going out with an 18-year-old girl gives me goosebumps, but I don't know whether to take it that way, since in the form of personal tastes, I like older girls or girls with big person attitude...

It's a cloudy thing to think about to the point of feeling a chill down my back.

I guess I'll have to think about my 20-year-old mind haaa what a complex *ruffles her hair* I guess I'm attracted to Chabashira, Hoshinomiya, Kiryuin and maybe Arisu honestly her attitude is what attracts me the most about her that aura of an older person although she Do not be...

Well I guess I'll leave it to the future me, these thoughts ruined my day hehe.

-- --

End of chapter 13 (1400 words)

Remember that the waifu votes are still standing so you can still see who the protagonist stays with, so if you haven't voted yet, do it.
But for now Arisu is winning so... Well that.

Medium filling chapter but hey it is what it is... Also I uploaded 2 chapters in one day so you have no right to complain.

Thank you very much for the support and comments ️️️

Thanks for reading and please if you like me give it a just say goodbye.

-- --

Chapter 14: surprise exam and rejection

Well yesterday was a very eventful day but today is another day, unfortunately today I don't think there will be any event that can earn points but hey...

According to my knowledge about the events, today should be the surprise exam for teachers to see the panorama of their students' performance.

I already want the real exam to start my actions but it seems that I will have to wait and I am not very patient to say.

(What move do you think Akiro will use?)

Already being well dressed and combed I went to the classroom.

I stayed talking to some people to kill time until Chabashira comes and the thought of yesterday came to my head...

In the light novel of the series, one of the girls that seemed most interesting to me was Matsushita, she is an intelligent and interesting person, she also had an aura of adulthood, so to speak, but now being in the world I see that with my appearance, she is more childish. What a pity I hope he doesn't fall in love with me, that would be a problem...since at the moment I don't like him...

I ring the bell and we take our seats.

Then Chabashira Sensei entered the class.

Chabashira: Today I'm going to give a little test *he said and after that there was a ruckus in the class*

Ike: Sensei, I haven't heard of this test.

Yamauchi: If it's true this isn't fair.

Chabashira: Don't worry, it's just for future reference, it won't affect your report card *He said he silenced the class*

Now the test paper was passed from the front and I checked all the questions, they were all easy, leaving the last three that were university level, of course for me this was like walking the dog but hey... I would even tell you that there were easily solved in my other life without Ayanokōji's intelligence but that doesn't change that they are complicated for average people.

I am going to answer everything perfectly, but unfortunately this test does not show the results to the other classes so I will have to wait for the next exam.

I answered all the questions in 35 minutes but I waited up to 1 hour to turn it in because the 2 idiots would make fun of me saying things like "haha you really saw Akiro is stupid" or something like that of course I don't care about your comments but it would affect my popularity minimally.

I got up and headed towards Chabashira.

Akiro: I'm done sensei I can go out.

I handed in my exam.

Chabashira: Unfortunately I'm going to have to say that you can't.

Akiro: So how much points would it be worth to be able to leave early?

Something that when I asked him he gave me a smile and I read his thoughts where he is saying that he was an interesting boy.

Chabashira: It would be a total of 50,000 points.

I sent him a smile and told him.

Akiro: I really didn't want to leave, I just wanted to get more information on the use of points in part of System S so thanks for answering my question, if you allow me I'll go back to my seat and wait for the hour to end.

Some murmurs were heard in the classroom.

Chabashira: Quiet, they're in an exam! *hits the table*

The classroom was totally silent.

I spend the remaining hour and the evaluations have already been delivered.

The bell was heard indicating that the class was over, which everyone was about to leave when someone came through the door.

She is a girl with gradient purple eyes and long hair of the same color. She also has a long ponytail that is tied up. Masumi Kamuro.

Kamuro: Akiro I can have your time for a moment I need to talk to you.

I saw through his eyes, it seems that he will give me a contact number, I think I know where this is going.

Karuizawa: Ehhh but we already had plans to be with him.

Which the girls agreed.

Akiro: Excuse me, I'm sorry, I have to talk to her for a second, I swear I won't be long.

Sato: Good but don't make it long.

I heard some murmurs and some shouts from Ike and Yamauchi saying things as always is "why I'm better than him and they don't see me?" There were many disgusted looks when he said that out loud.

Which I smiled at the girls and most of them blushed or looked away pouting.

I got up from my seat and went with Kamuro to a safe place so we can talk.

Kamuro: It seems like you're a playboy sure you're a pervert and thinking you're the king of the world right now.

Wow that hurt... Nah I don't care if they tell me since at a certain point it's true I'm taking advantage of those girls to explode my popularity but they don't attract me.

Akiro: Hahaha you seem to have a bad opinion of me.

Kamuro: Boys are all the same.

Akiro: So. What do you want? I know you are from class A but I don't know the need for which you called me? And it also seems that this is not a confession so speak quickly since I see that you do not like my company.

Kamuro: Exactly, well Sakayanagi told me to give you her contact and mine. Although I don't want you to have it, she told me to give it to you.

Akiro: mhhh she asked me what she wants. Ohh and give her my number just in case I want to be friends with her
(obviously I know but for now I have to pretend I don't know her although she will know soon enough)

Kamuro: I have no idea, but hey, I've already finished what you asked for, so I'm going to go now.

It's already leaving and I stopped it with a comment.

Akiro: Hey you didn't tell me your name.

Kamuro: And why do you need it? I don't think we'll see each other again...

Akiro: If you don't tell me, I'll ask Sakayanagi so it's the same.

Kamuro: Haaa my name is Masumi Kamuro now I'm leaving.

That neither a hug nor a kiss that I cold now leaving the jokes should return to the entrance of the class I assume that the girls and Hirata are waiting for my arrival.

We went to some stores and I was able to get rid of buying clothes or unnecessary things.

Although they used us as a camel for shopping.

Karuizawa was still close to me always touching shoulder to shoulder haaa.

It's not that I don't like her, don't get me wrong Kei is cute but I never liked her personality the only good thing is that she's loyal...

When they finished shopping we returned their purchases, but it seems that Kei is thinking of saying the thing about being fake boyfriends so I'll take the initiative to make it happen sooner.

Akiro: Karuizawa, do you want me to take your things with you?

Which when saying this many girls looked at Kei with jealousy.

Matsushita: Hey, that's not fair. I also wanted Akiro to come with us to carry our purchases.

So they made a few cute pouts but with time they gave up.

Karuizawa: I-I would love Akiro-kun. *said with a blush*

And some girls made fun of Karuizawa how bad they are.

We went to his room and when we were in front of the door I told him.

Akiro: Well, that's as far as I get, I hope you have a good time for the rest of the day.

I was walking away until she grabbed my shoulder.

Karuizawa: You can come into my room, no problem, plus I have to talk to you about something, of course if you have time.

Akiro: If I didn't have anything planned today, if it wasn't for you, I'd be bored in my room.

It was clearly a lie, the truth is that I have a great time being alone and going out with them is a headache but hey...

He invited me in and between asked me what I wanted to drink and I just told him to give me a glass of water I didn't want him to spend time doing something.

He handed me the glass and the conversation began.

Karuizawa: I want to talk to you about something. Could you promise not to tell anyone else about this?

Akiro: Sure, although I don't know why you're so serious all of a sudden.

And so she began to tell me her anecdotes of bullying at school.

(I don't want to tell his whole story so I'll leave it summarized like this)

Man, it was a bit sad, I was bullied for being from the Teshiwara family, but obviously it has no comparison with his story.

Akiro: Ohh I'm sorry for that, the truth is that life in that sense is a bit of shit but why did you tell me this?

He hesitated to say it but those words were already coming out of his mouth.

Karuizawa: I need you to be my fake boyfriend.

Which I kept silent, honestly I didn't mind doing it but I also didn't want to change the course of the story besides that I'm going to have a very long discussion with Arisu, that would be a bit annoying.

Akiro: It's okay that you want to have a popular boyfriend to change and that doesn't happen to you but I see your action as a parasite and don't get me wrong it's not an insult.

I made a gesture with my hands for him to let me continue talking, I don't want him to be upset by what I said.

Akiro: I'll tell you, I also suffered bullying, believe it or not, I suffered bullying at school.

Karuizawa: Wait how can that be possible you're great.

Akiro: Well, before I wasn't, I was just smart but well, there is one more reason and the one that everyone wonders why I don't like my last name

Akiro: The reason why I always ask to be called by my first name and not by my last name. It's just that they had bothered me since elementary school, many boys walked away from me, not to mention all of them because of my family, there are many rumors that my father is totally greedy and deceived and manipulated many people to be in the place where he is right now.
Many boys insulted me and hit me saying that I was trash and that I sure looked like him because I was his son.

She opened her eyes hehehe I already have it. I am telling you a slightly distorted story, since they never hit me and insulted me since my aura was so scary that they did not approach me, in addition to my personality that showed that it was sharp and cold.

Akiro: So I didn't give up and told myself that I would change so I got into martial arts and self defense so I wouldn't be bothered physically anymore. And I managed to have respect and they stopped bothering me.
So I tell you, you have to escape from that fear like I did, I know you are strong since you endured all that bullying... It must have been hard...

Thing that had teary eyes and put its head on my chest.

Karuizawa: Sorry let me stay like this for a few minutes.

Which I told him yes and it took 5 minutes until he saw my face.

Akiro: I'm sorry but I don't think it's the best option to help you escape from that fear. Besides, I already have someone in my mind and I don't think I could. (another lie)

Which Kei looked down on like a sad puppy that lost its owner.

Akiro: I know it was difficult and you can start little by little for now I would tell you that if you need someone I would recommend you ask Hirata for help he will help you and I talked to him privately and he said he doesn't like anyone so with his kind personality I'm sure he agrees to be your fake boyfriend.

Kei nodded but was also a bit disappointed with my answer... I'm sorry but you're not on my list of possible loves and then I don't want to lose popularity when we have to break up falsely and you're the one to break the relationship.

Besides that you have some feelings towards me so I wouldn't want to break your heart at that moment.

I encouraged her a bit and I left her room, I had nothing to do anymore so I'll go to my room.

I arrived and I started wasting a bit of time with my cell phone and I received a message from the contact that I scheduled recently, I also checked all the ones I have and there are only 4 men and 30 girls hahaha what a fucking playboy I am... (Shibata, Kanzaki, Ayanokouji and Hirata)

The message is from Arisu mhhh he asked me what he would like this if I didn't expect him to contact me so quickly.

The message said that tomorrow after school I should come to her reserved karaoke and she also gave me the invitation to enter the private room.

I got a smile without realizing hehe it seems that I'm happy to see her after a few weeks.

But I know it's not just for talking, otherwise I wouldn't have booked karaoke so I suspect it's something regarding class A.

Well I'll see tomorrow, it will be an interesting day hehehe...

-- --

End of chapter 14 (2000 words)

Believe it or not, I think I lost a very good story plot, if I hadn't voted, the main character would most likely have agreed to be Kei's fake boyfriend and then they would break up.

Thanks for reading and please if you like me give it a just say goodbye.

-- --

Chapter 15: Key number "101"

Now that I think about it, it would be interesting to ask you for a report on all the students in class 1-A ah Kushida since right now I only know a few of the class but I will use a lot of time to know their strengths or weaknesses so I will save time doing this .

I sent Kushida a message asking for the information and he told me to send it to me in a few hours.

A few minutes before the start of the class I finish and send a report of the students of class 1-A.

I saw a lot of people who didn't seem capable but their personality is what got them into class and their grades were much better.

There were 3 characters that caught my attention since I didn't find their names in the light novel, which are: Hayate Ando, an intelligent but shy student, Reiko Suzuki, one of the most popular girls in school as well as being intelligent and well physically and the last student who was, Shun Sakurai, there is not much information... It seems that she is another person like Kiryuin, because for Kushida to not know her enough, she has to be someone who does not like to talk or start talking with the other person.

(To know more about these characters, remember that there is a chapter completely made for these 3 OCs)

He asked me if they are in the story as never-before-seen characters or is it a butterfly effect when I'm there.

I already knew that the class would start in a few minutes, so I put my cell phone away and sat on my bench, which Matsushita greeted me with.

Chabashira-sensei entered the room with a rolled up poster in her hand. Her expression today was even more stern than usual.

Ike: Hey, sensei, did you start menopause or something?

Unbelievably, Ike really let that joke fly.

Chabashira: Alright, your morning class is about to start. Before we start, does anyone have any questions? If so, now is the time to talk.

Chabashira-sensei completely ignored Ike's sexual harassment. She seemed totally convinced that the students had questions they wanted answered. Immediately, several students raised their hands.

Hondou: Um, I checked my points balance this morning, but I didn't receive the 100,000 points. We agreed that we receive our points on the first day of every month, right?

Chabashira: Hondou, I already explained this before, right? Points are deposited on the first day of the month. I have confirmed that the points were transferred this month without any problem.

Hondou: Um, but... However, not all the points were deposited into my account.

Hondou and Yamauchi exchanged glances. Ike seemed too surprised to notice that they were looking at each other. I also checked my points balance that morning, but saw that the number deposited was 18000 points. No more points were added to my account. Well it's a change although very disappointing since I literally told you System S and we only got 180 points how pathetic.

Chabashira: Are you kids really that dumb?"

Was she angry or delighted? She was getting a sinister vibe from Chabashira-sensei.

Hondō: Silly? Than?

As Hondou stupidly repeated his words, Chabashira-sensei stared at him.

Chabashira: Sit down, Hondou. I will explain it to you one more time.

Hondou: S-Sae-chan-sensei?

Hondou, surprised by her unusually strict tone, slumped back in her seat.

Chabashira: Points were deposited. I know that for sure. There is absolutely no chance of us forgetting someone in this class. To think that is ridiculous. Understood?"

Hondou: Well, even if I tell you that we understand, we haven't received all of our points..."

The latter, still perplexed, began to look dissatisfied.

Koenji: Ha ha ha! I see. So is that so, Professor? I think I have solved the mystery.

Kouenji burst out, laughing. He propped his feet up on his desk and smugly pointed towards Hondou.

Koenji: It's simple. We are in Class D, so we receive these points.

Akiro: No, that statement is not entirely correct.

Koenji: Oh? So may I know the other reason, Akiro-boy? *Koenji said that he seemed curious about what he was thinking*

Akiro: Can't you find it? For someone who claims to be perfect, I find you quite disappointing.

There was silence for a few seconds until Koenji continued speaking.

Koenji: You find me disappointing, you say? Your evaluation of me is worthless, you know? My perfection cannot be measured by ordinary people.

Akiro: Do you really think I'm ordinary? I think you should reconsider your ability to assess people because this is far from perfect...

Koenji: Heh. If you think I don't know what you're looking for, you're sorely mistaken. I still admire your courage to have tried. * He said he while he put his legs on the table and combed his hair *

In fact, it should not be underestimated. I tried to provoke him but he read my mood well.

Akiro: The real reason we receive this many points is not because we are in Class D, but because this is the amount of points we deserve as a class. *I said to complete Chabashira's explanation*

Hondō: huh? What do you mean by that?" *he said, still confused*

Akiro: Sigh... Fifty-two no-shows and late arrivals. One hundred forty-five incidents of talking or using a cell phone in class. With so many violations committed, do you really think we would get 100,000 points? I remind you that she said on the first day that we would be evaluated on our worth. That means they were judging us on our attitude and merit.

The class fell silent after my explanation.

Extra: Wait... don't tell me those are the real numbers right sensei?"

Chabashira: Yes, those are the actual numbers of his infractions. *He said with the same expression without changing it*

The classroom fell silent...

Chabashira: If they had listened carefully to Akiro's statements, it would be another story, but it seems that they are so stupid that even with everything left on a plate they can't put the pieces of the puzzle together.

Hirata : If you had told us about this, we could have done something about it.

I got up and looked at Hirata with a cold look.

Akiro: A group of monkeys taught you how to behave in class before you came here? Because I'm sure they educated you and told you to pay attention and not use your cell phone in class, or am I wrong? *I told him with a cold look*

I didn't activate my murderous sense but I'm still scary if I put on a serious and cold look.

Hirata remained silent.

Chabashira: We're wasting enough time already. Anyway, let's move on to the main topic at hand.

He spread out the white poster, taking a magnet, and stuck it to the board. The students looked at the paper, still confused.

Horikita: Are these... the results of each class?

Horikita tried to explain the role though she was only half sure. I guess it is true.

Classes A through D were listed on the paper, with numbers below.

class points

Class A-960 pc

Class B-650 pc

Class C-490 pc

Class D-180 pc

Chabashira: In this school, all the students are divided into classes based on merit. The best students are in class A. The worst are in class D. Well, it's a system you find in the main cram schools. In other words, class D is the collection of leftovers. That also means that you are the worst students, the defective products of this school. The result worthy of defective students.

The entire class was in complete shock.

Chabashira: These class points aren't just tied to how much money you get each month. They are also indicative of class rank.
Okay, I have one more bad news I have to tell you guys.

He put one more sheet of paper on the board. The names of all classmates were listed. Next to everyone's character was a number.

Chabashira: Looking at these numbers, I came to understand that there are a lot of idiots in this class.

She looked at the students as her heels hit the floor and the sound reverberated throughout the room.

Chabashira: These are the test scores from a few days ago. Sensei was happy after seeing his wonderful performance. Seriously, what the hell did they study in high school?

Except for the top students in the class, almost all of them scored below 60.

Akiro Teshiwara: 101

Koenji Rokusuke: 95

Yukimura Teruhiko: 94

Horikita Suzune: 93

Hirata Yousuke: 88

Ayanokouji Kiyokata : 69

I looked surprised to see Ayanokōji's note, my 50th note-chan my boy is getting big *she made a fake tear*

Chabashira: Honestly, I'm impressed. If this test was real, 7 of you would have to drop out of school by now. Good thing it wasn't, right?

Yamauchi: D-abandon? What do you mean?

Chabashira: If you get a failing grade on a midterm or final exam in any subject, you must drop out of school. On this test, that would be everyone who scored less than 32. More than half of the class failed the class.

Ike: Wh-what!?

On the paper, there was a red line separating the rest of the class of twenty-one people, the tallest of whom was Kikuchi, with a score of 31 points. In other words, everyone after Kikuchi failed.

Yamauchi: Don't fuck with me, Sae-chan-sensei! Don't joke about dropping out of school!

Chabashira: I'm not kidding you, Yamauchi. Even if you were on your knees and begging, I wouldn't fuck with you.

I chuckled internally at her comment.

Koenji: As the teacher said, there seem to be a lot of fools here.

While polishing his toenails on the desk, Koenji had a smug face.

Sudo: Don't fuck with me, Koenji, you're also on the red line *he looked and didn't find the name until he looked up* What!??

Everyone looked surprised at my numerical note.

Yukimura: Wait sensei since Akiro got a score of 101, that's impossible.

Chabashira: It's the note he deserved, that's why he got that score, maybe Akiro can answer that question for you.

All attention is focused on me. Heh, how can you tell that he wants to go up to class A, paying all the attention to me, right now I'm his ticket to class A, but he doesn't know that soon I will be the one who makes his students become Class E expelled heh heh.

Akiro: It's simple Chabashira-sensei told us that with points you can buy anything.

Hirata: What are you trying to say Akiro?

Akiro: It makes me a little sad that you still haven't put the pieces together in place Yousuke, it's simple I bought a point in the test.

Ike: wait? That's possible?

Yamauchi: Yes, sure he cheated how can he have that note.

There were many disgusted looks from the entire class.

Shinohara: On the other hand, Akiro, if you study, don't be jealous because you guys are shit.

Sudo: How!!? You called us shit.

Chabashira: Shut up!!

The room was completely silent again.

Chabashira: I forgot to mention that there is no way to achieve your dreams except to pass class A. The school does not guarantee anything for all other students.

Chabashira-sensei dropped a giant bomb on the class.

Yukimura: T-That's absurd!
Koenji, don't you feel any resentment for being in class D?

Koenji: Resentment? Why would he feel any resentment? I don't understand.

Yukimura: Because they treat us like leftovers! Our chances of getting a higher education or a job are slim!

Koenji: What a shame. There is nothing more unfortunate than children making a commotion and panicking. I can't even respond to that sheer stupidity.

Koenji did not stop polishing his nails. He didn't even look at Yukimura as she spoke.

Koenji: This school hasn't seen my full potential yet. I value myself, I respect myself and I respect myself a lot, more than anyone else. Even if the school puts me in class D, it means nothing to me. If, for example, I have to drop out of school, that's completely fine. After all, it's the school that's going to come crawling back for me.

Yukimura: Akiro, what about you?

Akiro: I shouldn't resent being placed where I belong.

I'm not actually lying I deserve and belong here since I chose to be in this class.

After Chiyabashira-sensei left the room, the entire room was in an uproar. Ayanokouji, Horikita, Koenji and I don't.

"Can Ayanokouji-kun come to the staff office?" Announcement over the intercom.

I approached and told him.

Akiro: Be careful, put your cell phone in recording mode, I feel that they are going to threaten you.

Ayanokōji: How do you know that?

Akiro: Who knows?

Ayanokouji: Hey that's my line.

Ayanokōji shrugged and left the classroom. All the students were watching him leave.

Hirata: Let's calm down *he said a little nervous but with determination*

Ike: If you can say that because you're smart.

Hirata: I want some of your attention, I think we should organize study groups.

I speak for a while and the atmosphere was already calm.

He had already sort of chosen the students who will have to be tutors, which Hirata asked for Koenji and he rejected, as always looking at himself in his mirror and combing his hair.

Hirata: Akiro, could you make a study group, we need your help.

Akiro: ehmmm I really wouldn't mind but I want to choose who I teach, I don't like very large groups and I don't have much patience to teach.

Hirata: I don't see the problem.

Akiro: Today I won't be able to teach since I was planning to go to karaoke with a friend, but I'm going to mention my friends so that Matsushita, Sato and Shinohara can join, of course if they want they can refuse.

Something that no rejection until they have sparkles in their eyes, along with a wild Kei pouting.

Akiro: I know it's not much but I'll help a little, I'm sorry Yousuke.

Hirata: No problem, thanks for the help.

I grabbed my things and said.

Akiro: Well I'm going to go and have a good time today.

I left the room and went to the Karaoke.

I can't wait to see you back Arisu, I hope you liked my gift.

-Class A
Perspective- -Pov Arisu-

A few hours ago I received a message from Akiro with a transfer of 100k points saying "you know what to do, get your place in the class"

Fufufu how interesting.

I went to Mashima-sensei and told him.

Arisu: Hello, I would like to buy a point for the exam.

Mashima: You're sure it won't give you any benefit.

Arisu: That's what you think fufufu.

Hours passed and I entered the classroom.

Katsuragi got up and asked why we didn't get 100,000 points.

After sensei said about the absences and cell phone use after that he set out to tell the following.

Mashima: Here are the test results.

Sakayanagi Arisu: 101

Reiko Suzuki: 100

Katsuragi Kohei: 97

Hayate Ando: 92

Shun Sakurai: 88

Katsuragi: Mashima-sensei I don't want to be against the school but you are sure that your score is good, I get 101.

Arisu: That you can't know something so simple?

Katsuragi: What do you mean?

Arisu: I'm going to enlighten the supposed leader of Class A, it's very easy, you just have to pay for the exam point, you know Mashima-sensei said that you can buy anything or don't tell me you forgot *I said with a mocking tone *

Thing that opened his eyes and remained silent since he had lost.

Whispers were heard and it seems that many people left Katsuragi's side, right now there are only 3 people who follow him fufufu this is my victory.

It seems that I even attracted Shun's attention, she doesn't care about anything that happens around her.

He asked me what I will give Akiro as a reward.

Hashimoto: Princess, I have a question because you called the 3 of us to go to karaoke.

Arisu: You'll see it will be an interesting surprise for the future of class A fufufu.

It seems that Hashimoto wanted to know a little more about it but he stopped insisting.

I really want to see you Akiro, I miss you, every part of me wants to see you back, I feel so excited that it seems that I went back to being that little girl who met you and saw your perfection.

-- --

End of chapter 15 (2700 words)

I don't consider this chapter long since there is a lot of stuffing of words that appear in the anime.

Soon I will do the next chapter, wait for what it will be in a few days.

Thanks for reading and please if you like me give it a just say goodbye.

-- --

Chapter 16: The King and the Princess

Right now my points are 17,028,252, it's a good amount, and I also have many events that I can earn points for, for example, I skipped one that was to accompany Ayanokouji and record the teacher of class B to blackmail him, but hey, I decided not to.

Right now I'm not too far from karaoke I was thinking about going with casual clothes but I don't want to look like a playboy even though I am but at least not look so much?

I got to the entrance which I opened the door and went to the counter.

I spoke to him and told him that I had a friend with a shift and a place for room No. 3, which he told me where it was and I gave him a smile with a wink, which made him blush hehe this appearance is received with the beauty of all the gods Olympus or what?

I saw the entrance of the classroom and there was standing a boy who has shoulder-length black hair that looked like seaweed, an expression that if he was an average person would scare me. Hayato Kito.

I went over to talk to him.

Akiro: Hello mhhh Arisu invited me to talk, I didn't expect a bodyguard to come. A pleasure.

He looked at me with a cold face and just nodded.

Kito: I'm sure Sakayanagi didn't invite anyone else-

Arisu: Let it go Hayato-kun.

Something that Kito upon hearing decided to step aside and let the guest, that is, me, enter the room.

Then he entered the room and closed the door to listen to our conversation.

When I came in there was Kamuro and a boy has long blonde hair tied up like a ponytail. He also has blue eyes. Masayoshi Hashimoto.

When Kamuro saw me enter, she looked away. It seems that she wanted to say a Tch out loud but she refrained from doing so.

Hashimoto sees me and it seems that I made him curious since if Arisu invited me I must be interesting.

Arisu: It's been a while since we haven't seen each other Akiro.

Akiro: Well, it seemed eternal to me, first of all you didn't tell me that anyone was coming but I don't care, right now the important thing is what do you want? And why did you call me?

Arisu: I can't call my great friend to talk about things in life.

Leave a silence...

Arisu: You're so cruel *wipes fake tears*

Hashimoto: I can be a bit rude, but you've known each other before. *looks at Sakayanagi*

Arisu: We're childhood friends and Akiro is the smartest person I've ever met.

Hashimoto's eyes widened when he heard that they call me by my name, it's actually very normal, for me to be called by my name but they don't know it so it's fine.

Akiro: Heh you're overestimating me again Arisu, I don't consider myself the smartest or the strongest, let's say I'm someone above average.

Hashimoto: Wait, did they just call each other by their first names?

Akiro: Ah first I'm going to introduce myself, I'm Akiro Teshiwara, I don't like being called by my last name for various reasons, so you would do me a great favor if you would use my name. And I guess I don't have to mention that I'm from class D.

Hashimoto: I'm Masayoshi Hashimoto and nice to meet you but I still don't understand why you called Akiro-kun to be here with us and how this can make a future for class A.

Kito, seeing that Hashimoto introduced himself and Sakayanagi gave him a look, had to introduce himself.

Kito: Hayato Kito.

That was colder and more cutting than Horikita, but I like him, I don't know at least he doesn't seem arrogant, otherwise I would have to put him in his place, when he's the class leader with Arisu.

Arisu: We're getting to it, I wanted to introduce you to the next new member of Class A.

Hashimoto and kamuro were wide-eyed by the bomb Arisu dropped at this moment and Kito continued with his bad boy face but it seems he was at least a bit surprised.

Kamuro: Wait? And since we are going to transfer it, changing class costs 20M points, are you sure that this playboy is worth that.

Arisu upon hearing this laughed and I pouted.

Arisu: To answer if it's worth it, I would say that he is 10 times stronger than Kito, leaving his standard far below, and 3 times more intelligent than me.

Hashimoto when he heard that his mouth was half open, he couldn't believe that a person like that is in class D and Kito when he heard that he had a look that literally said to me, I want to have a fight with you if it's so true.

Kamuro: But if that's how he ended up in class D, under his grades, why would he be left in that class, or what?

Arisu: No, he chose class D.

Hashimoto: Could you explain in more detail that he chose that class?

Arisu: My father wanted to take Akiro to this school anyway, so he gave him a condition for his entrance to the school and that condition was to be class D, because he wanted to go from the worst class to the highest class, which is A. and he knew how the classes worked when he was only 6 years old, it was impressive.

Cut the conversation so they don't talk about me so much anymore.

Akiro: You know we are here talking about me but I think we should adjust the plan and organize it for when to do it.

Arisu: First of all I want to ask you, will you need my help with some points? *said in a mocking tone*

Akiro: No, if I don't get 20M on my own that means I don't have what it takes to be a Class A student.

Arisu: So when do you think you can come to our class?

Akiro: I don't think I'll be missing much after the exam there will be a special exam and when I finish that exam I'll surely pay for the class transfer.

Hashimoto and Kamuro upon hearing this were perplexed, they literally heard that in 2 months a student would reach 20M points that is crazy and impossible, but with my information from this world and knowing when and how to benefit from important events is a very easy to earn points.

Arisu: Fufufu then could you show me the points you currently have, since you gave me 100,000 points like it was garbage.

Hashimoto: What do you mean Sakayanagi?

Arisu: It was Akiro who gave me the idea of using the point purchase to humiliate Katsuragi.

Hashimoto kept thinking and was fascinated, he thought that she had devised that genius but right now she has the real one in front of her.

Akiro: Again adding fuel to the fire, I only gave you the 100,000 points and I told you that now is your moment, you came to the conclusion by yourself, the merit is yours too.

Arisu: Well stop escaping the question Akiro could you show me the points you currently have I want to impress me, you are a box of surprises from the first time I saw you and you entered my life.

Haaa so I'm not going to be able to keep the secret and to my surprise, well I had to imagine that I couldn't but what if, yes? Who knows.

I unlock the cell phone and open my profile.

Akiro: Here you go *I show the points*

Hashimoto who was drinking a glass of water, when he saw the dots he spat out in surprise.

And Kamuro looked at him with disgust.

Arisu: You always surprise me. I would love for you to tell me how you got all those points.

Hashimoto was listening intently like he was an economics professor hehe that's funny.

Akiro: Easy I uploaded nude photos of myself on a website and they give me money for being a prostitute. *I said with an apathetic face*

Kamuro: I knew you were a pervert-

Akiro: Don't go so fast, cowgirl, I was joking, seriously, do you think I really meant it, although I don't think it's a bad deal, there are many girls who would pay and I'm not arrogant, it scares me to think about it and I feel a shiver that runs through my entire body. back from all those stares.

Kamuro: Then how did you get the points?

Akiro: I can only say that it was nothing illegal.

Hashimoto seems to have lost a year of life when I heard that he wasn't going to say it, it looks like he's going to have a heart attack hehe.

Akiro: Oh by the way, I was so focused on all this that I didn't see that you look extremely good Arisu *I said with my best smile*

I hadn't smiled in everything we talked about since I wanted to give a very good image to them.

Arisu: Ah-h T-Thanks Akiro... *She said a little blushing*

And I saw Kamuro look away and heard him say "I knew he was a playboy*

And suddenly a wild Hashimoto came.

Hashimoto: Praise King Akiro the great lord who was able to make the princess blush, it's already decided I'll call you king from now on.

Please no because I have to make friends with weird people, I know he's a stocking sucker but don't give me that nickname it disgusts me.

Akiro: Well it's getting late could you give me your contact number Hashimoto and Hayato *I said with a small smile*

They nodded and we passed each other I saw out of the corner of my eye how they assigned me a name and as expected Hashimoto called me KING haaaa how annoying and Kito called me Akiro heh as expected.

Akiro: Well I had fun and we'll be in the same class so I hope we'll be very good friends, we speak Arisu.

I left the karaoke room and flirted again with the receptionist, since I like it when her face gets nervous hehe yes I'm a playboy but I don't care.

She was kind of cute and totally my type.

Well if I had to choose someone to know about love one of my main choices would be Arisu apparently she liked it but she's still not crazy about me.

Haaa I'm already excited to have the next event to get points and I want to stay calm and have 20M insurance to transfer to Class A and I don't have patience but what can I do? I can't do anything but wait for the event to pass I sweat.

I'll look forward to it and I'll earn a lot of points hehe hehe...

-- --

End of chapter 16 (1800 words)

I honestly don't know if this chapter was funny or interesting so I'm worried.

So I would like you to comment on what you thought of this chapter, even if you don't believe it, it is difficult to create a different scenario from all the COTE fics, I have read more than 100 fics and at least of all the ones I read I did not find this idea and maybe not It 's the best but hey, because even though the idea is new it doesn't mean it's good...
So comment that you liked the chapter plz.

Question of the day: What country are you from? I am from Argentina so if you are French you have it inside although I doubt there is a French reader around here.

Thanks for reading and please if you like me give it a just say goodbye.

-- --

Chapter 17: A day of swimming and a pleasant surprise

{PS: I'm very angry I was doing the chapter for an hour and a half to do it and I was almost done with the chapter and for some unknown reason Wattpad crashed and I deleted everything I did... I hope I stayed the same as I had thought about it, I'm very sad }

[Time skip]

When I entered the classroom, the boys seemed excited... Heh, it seems that times have changed again.

I don't know if I liked going to the swimming class, I might gain more popularity though but if I win I won't be able to win many points as the girls will probably vote 50-50 for Hirata and me.

But if I lost on purpose and voted for Koenji, I could win at least 80,000 points, that would be a great sum, I would try to make everyone vote and thus win yes or yes.

Basically I have to choose Popularity or Points, but I think 80,000 points is already short, I need a Boom something that will make my points bank account overflow.

The teacher came in who was going to explain a new topic to us today...

[Time skip]

After lunch, our class went back to our classroom to meet up before Chabashira-sensei sent us to the locker room. The pool receptionist at the swim center counter provided us all with a set of school-provided swimsuits and towels
before we were sent off to the locker rooms.

Hee hee I think today is a good day to break a world record, right? I turned my back on my classmates before beginning to undress under the cover of a towel, changing into my bathing suit. I was painfully aware that people stopped changing due to the lack of clothing rubbing behind me.

After I finished changing, I turned around to see the entire locker room of boys staring at me, silent.

Akiro: Kya! You dirty perverts! *I exclaimed, trying to cover my body with my hands, with an apathetic face*

Ike: *snorted before starting to laugh* Hahahahaha! Why did you say that in such a monotone voice? Dude, you're funny.

Sudo, on the other hand, hissed: Wow, what's with that kind of physique? What did it cost you to achieve such an athletic figure? I've played sports all my life and I'm nowhere near an 8 pack.

( Imagine that it is more marked)

Countless tests, intensive training, intensive diet, pre-workout supplements and a wish from a goddess, which is that everything you do physically is 5 times more productive.

Akiro: I eat my vegetables and kiss my mother on the cheek every morning.

The rest of the locker room looked at me in disbelief.

Kiro: what?

It seemed that most did not understand that he was joking.

sudo: Tch Okay then. keep your secrets

The others just shrugged and began to change as well.

With that out of the way, I left the locker room alone.

I was greeted with the sight of the swim instructor holding a clipboard and a stopwatch waving at me. With nothing else to do but wait, I walked up to him and chatted a bit before the others left.

The boys were already arriving and the girls were taking time, if it happens like in the anime, a few girls will be missing.

I saw that Ike and Yamauchi were talking about which girl had the bigger chest WOW yes they are desperate, I'm not saying that I'm not excited, clearly I'm attracted to the opposite sex, but I think they are both "men" if that's the case they can call him, since at least I would not put them on the pedestal of being a human.

[Author-Sama] (Hey Akiro you've gone too far, that was going too far)

What? But if you made me say is-

[Author-Sama] (Stop breaking the fourth wall and look around you there is a girl coming towards you go all out tiger)

That bastard was right and even though all the girls weren't out yet, one of them was faster than the others.

Matsushita came out of the girls' locker room. The children were amazed to see the pristine pool, admiring its immense size. Matsushita, on the other hand, headed straight for me after seeing my figure.

Like Sudo, she also whistled, hitting me more than once. She seemed to be looking at my forearms and abdominal muscles.

Matsushita: Nice body, Akiro-kun

Akiro: Thank you *I answered briefly*

No matter how hard he tries, he won't be able to embarrass me since I am in complete control of my emotions.

Akiro: I can say the same about you.

Despite my expectation of being slapped like in a romance anime, he thanked me for the compliment with a blush.

Matsushita: What are you surprised about? You didn't make any perverted faces or do anything rude. You only had a neutral expression on your face.

She was right. It was just an objective opinion. However, little did she know, she had future machinations like "Matsushita Swimsuit", "Kushida Swimsuit" and "Sato Swimsuit".

Akiro: Why are you out before everyone else, anyway? *I decided to ask so as not to end the conversation*

Matsushita: I just put on my swimsuit *he said matter-of-factly before continuing* As for the other girls, you don't need to know.

he said before beginning to pat me on the head. I was going to tease her about being in a hurry to see me, but her pats on the head made me change my mind. After a few more minutes, the rest of the girls left the locker room.

Seeing that Hasebe was not there, Ike asked what was wrong with Professor and when he realized that they were looking at him from afar up in a window, something that ended his life, after seeing how his friend was on the floor, Yamauchi cheer saying that there is still Kushida and Ike nodded thanking him.

How disgusting...they didn't really care about being perverted right?

Extra1: Wow, this school really is state of the art! The pool at my old high school can't match it!

Extra2: Even the community pool where I live is not that big either!

Kushida and the other girls walked over to blend in with the rest of the class before some of them walked towards me and my partner. The rest of the girls were ogling my body, much to my discomfort. However, it was still fine.

If they started to touch me, I might accidentally knock them out reflexively. I prefer that no one touch me without my permission. I mentally stored the images of his figures to memorize them.

I looked up making a gesture of admiration, because thanks to the photographic memory wish that I asked Athena for, I can do these things.

Extra1: You are lucky, Matsushita.

Matsushita: Wha-what?" my friend stammered blushing and looking incredibly nervous.

I also received some piercing glares directed at me more specifically from Kushida, Sato, and Shinohara.

I really felt a little afraid of female power when they have feelings involved, they are monsters.

So I decided to leave her to her own death as I walked towards Hirata and the other guys who were talking about the gambling pool.

Hirata: Since all the boys participated, the winner gets 20,000 points on the boys' side, but on the girls' side, the winner will only get 8,500 points.

I looked at the chart, surprised that ten of the guys chose Kushida, I guess they chose her because they're Simps. She's probably one of the least likely to win because she's...so heavy and you know why I say that. Onodera also got a significant part of the votes, probably also because of her athletic form and that she is enrolled in the swimming club, obviously I voted for her and part of the boys voted for me.

Unfortunately, I couldn't see the table that the girls voted on, but it will surely end as I had previously planned...

Many began to warm up and I just watched how some got ready and others played. I'm not really passionate about swimming but I did it to have experience and at home I took my time and I was able to slightly beat the record, of course that was ago a year maybe my time will improve this time.

The coach separated us by gender, each group had two races the girls were separated from five competitors each. It was guaranteed that the top five of each gender would not have to take supplementary lessons, while the bottom five had to participate in them.

The fastest five also had to compete in a separate race after that. After the first round of girls lined up, he blew his whistle and blew them up. Unsurprisingly, Onodera had finished the fastest thus far with a time of 26.54 seconds, while Kushida was in the bottom five. Matsushita had surprisingly finished in a pretty decent time, just outside the top five in her career even though she doesn't like to stand out, did she do it for me?

Akiro: Good job *I said, giving her a thumbs up that she responded in the same way*

Matsushita: Thank you. I just hope the others are slower in the next race. Taking the extra lessons would be a drag.

The last race came and as happened in the anime Onodera was first and earned 8500 points, it's better than nothing...

I walked towards her and I congratulated her which she told me that I was not disappointed captain which made me laugh nervously, I don't understand what I have to say in that situation hehe.

The swimming race for the men was already beginning, I went and beat them with a time of 23.37 seconds, for now I'm not going to make an effort, it's not that I'm going to get tired but I'm not going to do too much if I already know that I was going to win with that time.

When I got out of the water I was totally wet, obviously otherwise how I was going to be and I combed my hair which all the girls were left blushing, after all it tones my body more.

Shortly after Koenji's race passed with a time of 22.46 seconds and then he fixed his gaze on me hehe it seems that he realized that I held back.

When the final race came we lined up and there were some murmurs asking who was going to win.

I looked at Koenji and told him.

Akiro: I can ask that the perfect existence take this race seriously. I already saw that you realized that I held back and I know that you have done it too, so what do you think?

Koenji: As long as you know that I'm a perfect existence that's fine, so I'll play along with you playboy-kun

Akiro: That would have to be my line, you hang out with the seniors, we both are.

Which he smiled when I said about it.

You don't know how eager I am to beat that arrogant guy in this race, unfortunately, even if I beat him in every way, he's going to say that he's the perfect existence, Tch.

The five of us jumped into the pool, propelling ourselves with our limbs. The cheers from the crowd were weak, and I just focused on making it to the end of the pool.

I'm sure I've broken the record and beat Koenji ha ha.

I got out of the pool and the coach still shocked by what he just saw revealed that I swam the fastest of all Class D with a time of 20.35 seconds, followed by Koenji with a time of 21.63 seconds.. .

Coach: Akiro Teshiwara broke the 50m record, give him a round of applause.

There were many comments and I even heard some in which they wanted to eat me, sorry but I'm not edible.

Coach: You don't want to be a professional, you would gain a lot dedicating yourself to this *he said excited to have found a star before his eyes*

Onodera: yes, you're sure not to join the swimming club you're the best in the world literally.

Many girls said the same thing with hearts in their eyes .

Akiro: Hehe I'm sorry but no... It's just a hobby.

Onodera: Just a hobby? If you got the record I don't think it's just that.

Akiro: Well, I like martial arts more than swimming.

Which when I mentioned Onodera and the coach it seems that they lost a year of life by hearing my words. funny.

The girls surrounded me and flattered me.

Ike and Yamauchi looked at me with jealousy and hate in their eyes and Ayanokouji seems surprised even though he is almost perfect being 16 years old he could not beat the record at most he would narrowly beat Koenji, don't look at me come and help me!!!

Over time they calmed down and those who voted for me thanked me since they earned points, which I responded with a smile and thanked them for trusting me.

Koenji approached me.

Koenji: As a perfect existence I recognize your playboy-kun skills, but you won't be able to win next time *he said it with a smug and bright smile*

Akiro: If I'll wait for that next time I hope you don't make me wait so long.

Hearing that, Koenji laughed and went to change even though class hadn't finished yet...

How interesting at least he recognized me I thought he was going to ignore me Can I become your friend? No, I do not think so...

The coach told me that I could play with the others but I declined the offer and sat next to Ayanokōji.

Ayanokouji: I didn't know you were so fast.

Akiro: what? Because you said so? The masterpiece can't go faster than that. *I said in a mocking tone*

Ayanokouji: I think even if I tried hard enough I wouldn't beat you, I don't think I could even beat the record.

Akiro: Well, it's understandable, we're 16-year-old boys...

Ayanokōji: But you could.

There was a silence, it wasn't awkward but it seems that he wanted answers haaa this will be annoying.

Ayanokōji: Who are you really? You are super smart and super physically skilled, how did you get it, it's rare that you know about me and I don't know anything about you. *curious question*

Heeee it seems that I'm changing to Ayanokouji if he was the one from the anime he wouldn't have even asked me and I would have thrown many theories over his head thinking that I'm someone from the white room or something like that.

Akiro: I am Akiro Teshiwara, the human created especially to destroy the White Room, what didn't I tell you? Plus I'm a natural genius, I told you, right? Geniuses are not born, they are not created, so when I was little when they told me about the white room, I felt sorry for the newborn boys who will not be able to live a normal life anymore...
Haaaa that is my reason for existence that is my only achievement Rare? No? But if I can do that, I think I'll be able to live happily, knowing that the only thing I wanted to do in life has come true.

Clearly there was some lie involved but by the wishes of the goddess no one knows if I lie about my words, the only thing would be that they do not believe in me but they would not have any proof of it.

And since Ayanokōji knows how to read people very well, he believes a lot in his instincts.

Ayanokouji: I see...

Akiro: Ayanokouji, there is something I have to tell you.

Ayanokouji: Mhhh?

Akiro: When I change classes I hope that one day we will have a confrontation and that there will be someone from the white room who witnessed your defeat, I don't mean it badly since a defeat from you is a heartbreaking defeat for him .

Ayanokōji: But? Can you beat me?

Akiro: You were created to be the perfect human, well I was created to beat you so I trust my abilities, you're not stupid enough to see that I don't have a chance against you.

So we talked about something more trivial until class ended and we went to the locker room to change.

I sent a message to my study group saying to wait for me I'm coming in a few minutes, to which they responded with "no problem"

I got to my room and changed into casual clothes with the white shirt I bought last time.

When I finished, I went straight to the library, which was the agreed place, and greeted them silently.

We were reviewing Mathematics with the new topics that Ayanokouji found out about, although I already knew and I told them that it seemed strange to me but I had no proof but they believed me.

After two hours Shinohara asked me for a break, to which I agreed.

We were talking for a bit until Sato asked.

Sato: Hey Akiro, do you have a girl preference?

The 2 girls looked carefully, clearly they were curious, the question since they saw a rival hehe.

Akiro: Not really.

Shinohara: Ohhh come on, all men have preferences, tell us or we won't continue studying.

Haaaa how annoying I'm going to tell them so they can come back to reality.

Akiro: Mhhhh I don't know mhh I always found it attractive that the girl has the mentality of a big girl or if not that the girl is older for example a third year seemed cute to me.

It's a lie it was second grade but I don't want them to look for the girl to find out what she's like so if I say this maybe they'll give up looking for her.

Matsushita: Ohhh I see, so you like the older ones? *She said for me to confirm her statement*

She said it neutral but, sorry I can read minds and you are very disappointed by my answer the other 2 girls were too.

Akiro: I don't know yet, they haven't confessed to me and I didn't feel like I fell in love either, so I don't know if the tastes I told you are correct, but they forced me to say one, right?

There were some hopeful looks when I said that... Haaa I have to stop doing that, if they confess to me I'll have to reject them...

So after a few minutes we went back to studying and when we were about to finish someone called me.

???: Hey sorry for bothering you but you are Akiro Teshiwara.

he has short dark green hair and his eyes are the same color. Daichi Ishizaki who was next to a tall, dark-skinned young man. He has a very muscular body. Albert Yamada.

The girls looked curiously but also pouted a little why they tormented the conversation.

Akiro: Mhhh, who's asking?

???: Ah-h yes I'm sorry I'm Daichi Ishizaki and this big boy is my friend Albert Yamada

Which when Ishizaki introduced him he leaned a bit... Ok this is weird I read their minds and it seems that Ryuuen told them to investigate our class, but Ishizaki knew me from somewhere... I think I already understood he has a role, I didn't know that I... well, it doesn't matter.

Akiro: yes, if I am Akiro Teshiwara why did you come to talk to me? *I asked even knowing the answer*

Ishizaki: Did you see this is the guy who had told you that he's great *I look at Albert* If I wanted to ask you if you could sign here I'm a big fan of yours I love how you fight and if you can put your nickname with your handwriting.

Which when they heard they were stunned, they thought it was a star or something like that.

Akiro: I didn't know he was famous, I know he put up a decent fight but it's not that bad, of course I'll sign, but I don't know my nickname *laughed nervously*

Ishizaki: Ohh you got the nickname *skull cracker* and stop being humble you had a streak of 25 matches ending with wins and 23 KO's in one punch, I'm really excited to talk to the jewel of Japanese boxing.

When I saw the looks of the girls I memorized them in my head hahaha how funny. They could a face of fear.

Matsushita: Like what skull cracker?

Ishizaki: It is rumored that there were 2 people who were in a hospital for a few days because Akiro hit them on the head.

WOW I didn't know and what a good service he called me by name without having to tell him.

The girls looked surprised they didn't think it was that strong.

Akiro: Yes, they almost disqualified me for that, but well, I paid all his medical payments plus interest for what I did to them, so they forgave me...
But it's still a hobby, I don't think I'm going to be a professional boxer.

Ishizaki: It's a pity but I'm glad to see you I hope I can see you back, see you.

Albert stared at me and leaned back, he seems to admire me a lot awww so cute.

This is going to cause me a lot of problems in the future haaaaaa how annoying.

So they bombarded me with questions but I was able to escape without having to say much.

I was already going back to my room, I left my supplies and lay on my bed.

Akiro: If Ishizaki knows about me, the most likely thing is that he will tell Ryuuen, well it seems that he is going to confuse me with X, heh heh it will be fun, supplant Ayanokouji's place if he could.

Hehehe hehehe hahaha... how fun it would be to see that face all destroyed and beware Ryuuen I'm not as easy as Ayanokouji, so get ready because when you give me your challenge it will be the worst day of your life...

-- --

End of chapter 17 (3600 words)

The longest chapter to date and I could have made it longer but I skipped some things in the swimming class that I could have made longer, but you know I don't like to fill in or at least not that much.

It makes sense that most of Class C knows Akiro since he was in many martial arts, more specifically tournaments from different sections, so I figured they would know him so I did it this way, I'm waiting for opinions, you know I'm putting different scenarios to the fics that there are of COTE so it is difficult to make a new event...

Thanks for reading and please if you like me give it a just say goodbye.

-- --

Chapter 18: A Deal with the Student Council

[Time Skip]

It's been a few days since Ishisaki talked to me about being my fan of my type of fighting.

At that time it had been published, or rather it was stated that there was a list made up of boys and girls.

On the part of the girls there were list votes on:

- 1st year Ikemen vote which was in first place, in second place was a boy from class A, in third place is Hidrata and fourth was Hayate Ando, it seems that I have to investigate more about Kushida gave me information, but it seems more than what she had informed me but well... That's enough.

I read the comments and obviously the girls created unknown accounts to write that they would eat me , I don't know what they have with that expression, but they say it too much...

- Ikemen voting for the entire school year, which apparently was in 2nd place but with the rumors that had spread about me I easily rose to first place. Where Manabu was and in third place is Nagumo.

- Voting scariest people, here I was surprised since I was in 5th place... Well apparently when I got mad at Hirata when he complained because Chabashira didn't tell him about losing points he raised my position to where I am now . The first place is Ryuuen.

And so with many more and one that said men who should die... I'd better skip that one, Ike and Yamaguchi are sure to be there.

And on the part of the boys the votes were too much and there was controversy, except in one:

- Voting for the most beautiful girls of the school year. First place Fuka Kyriun.

Then let's not talk about the other but one was the one who has the best breasts wait I say *cough* *cough* personality, yes that... they really are the worst it was literally written like that. And they don't even want to know the thousands more lists out there.

[Time Skip]

There was 1 week left for the evaluation, millions of rumors spread about me because of the conversation I had with Albert and Ishisaki.

Sato and Shinohara talked to their friends and they talked to other girls and so on and surprisingly they weren't mean, on the contrary they were all positive.

They said that he liked rude boys that I, being strong, gave me a touch of a delinquent, that he was totally trustworthy and besides being handsome and intelligent, he was physically good.

We were having one of the classes that the majority was most interested in listening to, not because they like it but because it is the most complicated subject for most adolescent boys, the archenemy of all school students, the most terrifying monster of all times "the mathematics" well in my case nooo... I would say that it is very easy in my previous life it was one of the easiest for me, but I was not average so I can't say anything.

At the end and the bell rang, a call was heard for the students who applied for the student council to introduce themselves and do the interview to enter and to enter after 5 minutes.

Which I already knew who applied were 2 people, one of them is Katsuragi and the other is Ichinose, both of whom will be rejected...

One wonders why I did not apply? Well, I have a feeling that he invited me himself somehow, although I don't know what method he will use.

They were already arranging the plans that we would make today, it seems that they had already included me without even asking me, it seems that I gained their trust.

But before anyone left the door was opened which caused everyone to take notice of the person who did that action.

Oh no, don't do this to me.

In front was the most "beautiful" girl in the school chosen by the boys as the most voted.

I read your intentions and I don't know whether to worry or be happy.

One is that apparently he owed Manabu a favor and asked him to look for me so that I can come to the council to talk but the other reason I didn't like it at all haaa so annoying.

Some murmurs were heard from the girls together with some boys where Ike and Yamaguchi were super happy.

I heard from them "I'm sure he's coming for me, all the girls want me by their side" or something like that, I don't pay attention to them.

She was getting closer to me, making a mischievous face.

No please, not everything but that, right now if he didn't have absolute control of me I'd be nervous about what he's going to do.

She came closer and put her face inches from mine.

Some girls wanted to stop me from continuing but they were so distracted and shocked that they couldn't speak, nooo when I need you the most, don't abandon me damn.

To cut the cold atmosphere and try to change his mind, I spoke and said.

Akiro: Hi Kyriun-senpai, I haven't seen you in a long time-

She grabbed my chin and pulled me closer and I could tell it was 1 centimeter away and I could easily tell one wrong step and this would be stepping on a minefield.

Fuka: I told you to call me, but you haven't since the day of the chess tournament, you weren't raised to be nice to ladies.

Akiro: Oh where is a lady? I don't see her anywhere.

I tried to lighten the moment with a joke, but it seems to be to no avail.

Fuka: oooh I see so you don't see me as one *she said with a mocking tone* maybe I have to do something to make you treat me like one. *she said with seductive expression*

Shit I couldn't stop it, I see I'll have to explain later.

She approached what little was left of her and connected our lips.

[Author-Sama] (I hope there's no upset about this part, I think the main character's girlfriend will still be Arisu and it won't be a harem, but it's tempting so forgive me hahaha, but I came up with the idea and I did it, I hope don't bother)

To which when it happened there was an uproar throughout the class haaaa what I had but it's not unpleasant, it's one of my potential loves.

We broke apart and I was sensing something coming and not particularly pretty.

It seems that a girl was approaching towards her with an aura of death towards her.

Matsushita: Akiro-kun, who is she?

I had never been more afraid in my entire life. I was about to reply but I felt a soft sensation on my shoulder.

Fuuka: what? It bothers you? Are you his girlfriend or something like that? He told me he didn't have one.

Matsushita: No, I'm not but what you're doing is sexual harassment and it's reportable and it was seen by all the people right here.

That wasn't a lie and sempai already knew about it but it seems she knew that I wasn't going to complain cunning girl.

Fuuka: hh? That would be true if the other person sees it as bullying.

To which Matsushita stared at me and that look told me "if you answer wrong you die"

So I'm going to use a conversation to lighten the situation.

Akiro: No problem, just don't do it again, people will get the wrong idea, you probably did it to get an embarrassment out of me or something like that so don't do it anymore.

Fuka: but I wouldn't mind if there were rumors about us *he said licking his lips*

Akiro: *I laughed nervously* (don't look at me like that Matsushita) then Kyriu-

Fuka: Fuka call me Fuka.

I was about to refute Matsushita but quickly responded.

Akiro: Okay Fuka-se-

Fuka: No honorifics.

Shit they are killing me with their eyes but what the fuck did I do she was the one who forced me to kiss her seeing Kushida, Shinohara, Sato, Karuizawa and Matsushita.

Akiro: Well... Fuka I know you're not here just to make fun of me, so what are you here for?

Fuka: You are very smart my dear Kouhai, if I came here to tell you to accompany me to the student council that the president wants to talk to you about something.

Akiro: Ah, okay, there's no problem, I'll go.

I got up from the chair quickly to leave but someone asked.

Onodera: Akiro, is she your girlfriend?

When Onodera asked that all the people fixed their gaze in my eyes it was a clearly very interesting question for everyone.

So knowing the answer I immediately spoke.

Akiro/Fuka: A friend / my next husband.

Everyone was shocked by the albino girl's response and some girls became desperate for losing their love.

Hearing Fuka's answer, I stared at her with a cold face.

Fuka: It was a joke, a joke, don't get angry, Akiro, but for my part, you'd be the one.

So we left the classroom with some intense looks from the girls to Fuka and intense looks and sadness from the boys towards me.

Akiro: Don't make any more jokes like this please, sempai, you'll give my heart a stoppage.

Fuka: Don't play dumb, I'm sure you loved the kiss.

Akiro: ehmmm I'm not going to deny it... But I already told you that I like another girl now I'll earn a lot of rumors that I have a girlfriend. Thank you very much Fuka *I said sarcastically*

fuka: you're welcome

Akiro: I said it sarcastically.

That's how many jokes happened with Fuka and I have to say that she has a childish side to everything, honestly she didn't have it that way at first sight.

There I reached the student council door which we opened and saw 2 students standing waiting.

These were Ichinose and Katsuragi.

They turned to see the closed door that was opened by some students that were us.

Katsuragi looked at me nonchalantly and Ichinose approached me to speak to me.

Ichinose: Hello Akiro-kun. Did you run for the student council?

Akiro: hhh? No, they called me but I don't know why.

I already knew the reason but there is no need to tell him.

Ichinose: I'm sure you'll find out when the president arrives.

There in a few seconds Manabu entered next to Tachibana, it seems that Nagumo is not there, better so I can talk with the most private one.

He came up to us and started talking.

Manabu: good afternoon, you 2 applied for the position and were rejected.

Ichinose felt sorry and Katsuragi looked a little curious as to why she rejected him.

Katsuragi: I have a question because we were rejected. I have experience in my previous school.

Manabu: Because they seemed unfit to me.

Katsuragi wasn't convinced and Ichinose was a bit sad.

After telling Ichinose and Katsuragi that they were rejected, she turned her gaze towards me.

Manabu: I'll be honest, Akiro-kun, what position do you want?

This impressed the 3 people who were in the room listening.

Tachibana: But president com-

Manabu: Are you saying that my choice was wrong? *answered coldly*

Tachibana remained silent, it seems that he was very serious in this case.

Akiro: don't go so fast Manabu, I don't need an interview or something like that.

Manabu: I don't need any of that you have a lot of potential and I would say that you are much smarter than me so I don't see the problem.

The three of them looked at me because of the kaichou's statement.

Akiro: ma ma you are over esteeming me too much I am not as intelligent or interesting as the present in front of me.

To which he laughed and the others a little disconnected from the conversation.

Akiro: Ok if you know my value I want to be the vice president and I want some terms in the contract and we talk about it in private.

Tachibana: That's disrespectful, you're in front of the president, you should talk-

Manabu: stop talking Tachibana.

To which, as a good bitch, she shut up.

Manbu: I accept. Can you please go I need to talk to Akiro.

The 3 nodded and left.

Akiro: Well, now that we're alone, I want to be vice president, but my conditions are 2, I want 5 million and to be able to have 1 secretary to do what I need to do, I don't have much time and it's not because I don't feel like it, but time It can not be bought.

Manabu: and why do you think I'll accept that offer?

Akiro: Because I'm the only one who can kill Nagumo-senpai.

Saying that Manabu opens his eyes hahaha he thinks I read it like an open book.

Manabu: so you even know that... I don't have another I'll have to accept.

Akiro: And one more condition, don't worry, it's not annoying... I want you to give me the position and some time to think, you'll give it to me when they give the scores there, you'll see my perfect scores and so they'll accept your decision.

To which he nodded and I got up to leave.

Manabu: I hope you don't disappoint me.

I left a bit of silence and I stopped.

Akiro: I say the same Manabu-senpai see you soon.

When I came out, a girl was waiting for me. It was Ichinose...

-- --

End of chapter 18 (2200 words)

The idea was for the chapter to be 3000 words with Ichinose's conversation waiting to talk to Akiro. But I regretted it so I'll leave it for the next chapter.

Thanks for reading and please if you like me give it a just say goodbye.

-- --

[Inportant Vote]

[Please read in full otherwise I can't continue the story...]

Yes...
I know I've already done a Waifu vote but when writing at Fuka's moment with Akiro most of them, if not almost everyone, liked the scene and (they asked me for a harem or threesome) in addition to the Waifu vote I did when the series was not very well known and it's a bit sad that there were only 10 votes in total...

They put me in both fic (Spanish version as in the English version)

That the protagonist's personality is interesting and that it should be a harem, on the one hand I have no complaints, the problem is that as I said in chapter 1 of the series, I wouldn't know how to get the girls to be on good terms, I mean, it always seemed strange to me that the girls think that the protagonist is fine that he has more than 1 girlfriend.

What do you think, royalty? The King of England? Well no... So I like to read Harem genre but writing it would be complicated...

So with all the comments and private messages that gave me their opinion I decided to do another vote...
Since right now I have many more readers so I would like to return and add more options.

Here is the vote, please comment your vote on the option and not elsewhere, these are the options:

- Harem Route (3-5 people if you win this option soon I will put the candidates for this)

- Romance route (Sakayanagi x Akiro)

- Romance route 2 (Fuka x Akiro)

- Route tools (the character as indicated in the story does not know about friendship and love... this option would be to have a relationship with several girls but they are absolutely nothing, basically I use it for satisfaction)

Here I do not have my fanaticism in any option, only that if Sakayanagi x Akiro wins I will break their heads since there were many people who asked me to make the story a harem.

So I put 2 options: one route we will make the girls have a crush on Akiro and the protagonist is fine with the relationship since they like him in some ways.
And the other option is that the protagonist wanted to test if by dating many girls he could have the feeling of "loving the other gender" but he doesn't get it at least for a long time.

[Author-Sama] now they will wonder , will there be lemon? Ummm I don't know the truth, I don't care if I put it or not, obviously it would be interesting to delve into it since I've never written it so it would be a situation in which I would improve for future fics.

So I'll use the old trusty one and do another Vote:

- Make lemon in the series

- Do not make lemon in the series

Choose wisely I will take whatever vote the majority chooses.

And don't worry I think I can adapt to any option I proposed, in the previous vote I was afraid that they would vote for Nanase and Amasawa since until the second year well... The protagonist would have stayed single so it would have been unfortunate XD.

If you want to ask any questions about the series you can do it in this section.

For example, if you want me to make the OCs I made in this story fall in love with him or something like that, all kinds of help will be welcomed with open arms.

With nothing more to say, thank you very much for the support ️ ️ ️ and see you in the next chapter that I don't think will be long...

Chapter 19: What am I becoming?

This is incredible, the president spent 20M in total because of me, and he knows where he had to scratch and ask to reach that figure.

When I left the student council, Ichinose was waiting.

She came over and spoke to me.

Ichinose: I didn't know that Akiro-kun knew the student president and in the end, what happened?

Akiro: We made a deal and I accepted for some condition when we receive the results of the exam I will become vice president.

Ichinose: I feel weird how it can be that a student from the higher classes like A and B are rejected and a student from class D is more than accepted until they can ask for terms of the contract...

WOW, I didn't know that Ichinose is like that... I guess she didn't realize that she said something ugly and not equalizing.

Akiro: hhh? You think I'm not good enough to be in the student council... *I lower my head with a slightly sad smile*

Ichinose: No, I didn't mean it that way Akiro-kun. *She said a little embarrassed by what she told me*

We were walking until I sat down and told him to sit down.

She obediently sat down next to me.

Akiro: You can tell me what's bothering you, it's good that someone heard your thoughts.

We were silent for a while until she started talking, I got her.

Ichinose: I promised my classmates that I would get a student council seat and it seems I couldn't, I'm not good enough to meet the requirements of the president...
I wonder what I'm missing, I thought I was perfect for the position .

Akiro: You are, maybe the only one suitable for the job in the first year.

Ichinose: But then why reject me?

Akiro: I can tell you that he did it for your good even if you don't believe it...

She was a bit confused by what I said but she kept me going.

Akiro: Well... So how about entering as my secretary?

She was surprised and looked into his eyes with a hint of hope.

Ichinose: But how? He already rejected me what else can I do.

Akiro: One of the conditions that I put Manabu-senpai on is that he let me choose a secretary to do the paperwork, it's not that I'm lazy but for now I want more than anything to continue going out and talking with my friends... since in all my I was only able to get one friend in my life until I came to this school.

He was speaking things in order to gain some extra attention from Ichinose since she wants to help absolutely everyone who has a problem.

Akiro: ah sorry sometimes I think I didn't have a good childhood sorry for making you listen to my concerns.

Ichinose: No, I don't really care... but are you sure? You are not asking for anything in return...

Akiro: We're friends... I can't do my friend a small favor, I swear you're the best for the position I can think of, you'd even do me a favor if you came in, it'll be fun being with a person as cute as you *I said giving my best smile *

She looked away and I saw a little blush on her face, she's so cute... hehe

Ichinose: No, I am the beneficiary... Do you think that after the results we go out, we were organizing a Karaoke party... If you want to come...

With that cute expression you gave I can't say no.

Akiro: Yes, it will be fun to spend time with you. *I said with a smile*

Ichinose: So it's already decided, I'm going to say that you'll come, many of my class will be happy, you know.

Akiro: Well I already have to go to another Ichinose.

She nodded and told me not to miss it, well I think I'll have a good time, I would say that Kanzaki is one of the few people I find pleasant since she doesn't completely trust me and even if you think it doesn't have to do with it, I'm glad she thinks so. that way since I never considered them friends...

I went to my room and thought about what happened today...haaa what am I going to do, what Fuka put me through I don't know how to explain it...But I feel that when we met at the chess tournament and she spoke to me she had expectations hearing my name... As if he already knew me from somewhere...

I wonder how she met me since I'm pretty sure it wasn't because of my martial arts career, she wouldn't be curious enough to see what kind of person I was.

I'm with a lot of girls around but I don't know what to do Can I really afford it? Should I reciprocate my curiosity or should I follow my insecurities...

I already thought about this and it is a bit strange that I go out with 16-17 year old girls that would be extremely strange...

Maybe I should try something with a teacher... I'm not saying that's complicated... but not impossible, I'm sure I can make a master move for Hoshimiya-sensei but with Chabashira the only chance I have would be to make a deal for me to stay in the class D and not go to class A.

But I want to be with Arisu...I don't know what kind of relationship I want with her...I just see her as the only person I consider a friend...It would be really selfish of me to use her for my curiosity...

Haaa I would say that my best option is some sempai but I only know a few, there are Fuka, Asahina and Tachibana, obviously the last one is obviously ruled out.

Should I meet senior or sophomore girls? and make a Koenji...

It's a topic that makes me more curious the more I talk, the more time passes, but I don't have any answers... I no longer care about finding people to consider a friend but this topic is essential to me, that's why I don't want to screw it up .

I think it's late but I'm not sleepy, should I go outside for some fresh air?

I thought about it for a moment and went to the outskirts of the building.

I leaned on the railing and looked out at the ocean.

And for some reason I started crying. What is this? Why is this happening to me?
I don't know whether to laugh or cry, my emotions are overwhelming me.

Although I have already entered this world, I am not completely right in the head and if I do not control my emotions I become a totally crazy person, I have already verified it...

I don't know if I'm on a par with Ayanokōji... I don't know what happened to him in that room... and I don't know if he has a hidden personality, like me...

Again I'm thinking too much about things... I thought that after 16 years in this world I'd get used to it but...
Every time I think, walk, exercise and talk I become someone like Kushida, but not because of the attention... but because of wanting to find someone who accepts me for who I am... . . .
.

Will there be someone like that? Everyone who saw the real me turned away from me. I know I can control my emotions so that none of this happens to me, but...

It doesn't hurt to think like the real me of this world... crazy addicted to fighting, crazy addicted to intelligence and crazy addicted to winning.
I don't know whether to call myself crazy or a monster, I don't think I'm far from the ideals of the masterpiece... I think we are the same in many aspects. What is my real goal? Is it to destroy the white room? Or is it a false goal that I set just to boost my ego...

I don't even know myself, there is no person who knows me how I am or myself. How will I get someone who knows me if I don't even know who I am?

I cried back until I was calm.

I wonder if anyone heard me and if someone did I wouldn't care until it would be for the best... but I don't think anyone did...

I think I should go, it's been 2 hours... I'm getting better in a few years these solo conversations with my mind would have taken more than 15 hours but they are less and less.

I went to the room and lay down on the bed...

Well I'll leave it to my future self... . . . Will I ever stop being a coward and accept the real me? Should I show who I really am?

Every time I thought of something my eyes closed even more.

I think I'm going to sleep I'm already saying babbling better I fall asleep.

-- --

End of chapter 19 (1500 words)

This was not the idea of the chapter. but with the voting it is the most I can do until the voting is over.
At most I do an SS so the wait doesn't get so long.

I know that the chapter is just the protagonist's thoughts, but I wanted to show a bit of how he really is, he is a person who is totally defeated in terms of mentality.

He is totally corrupted without knowing what to do in his life... At least that's the idea, I hope it turned out well.

Thanks for reading and please if you like me give it a just say goodbye.

-- --

SS Fuka Kiryuin "before entering Koudou Keisei"

[Before entering school] (16 years old)

Father: Listen arrogant girl you have to do what we tell you otherwise our family will go down the drain and it will be because of you.

Mother: don't talk so angry love.

Father: But you understand, she doesn't want to do anything and stays like that every day, she has to do something for the family.

We're having the same discussion as always...I'm very lazy, I'm good at everything but I don't use my skills because I don't feel like it . Why should I waste my efforts on this?

Father: Look, you have 2 options, one is that you take your role as part of the "Kiryuin" family well or marry someone important.

Again with that shit, why should I marry someone I don't like? And what does it matter to me that the family is going downhill? If they knew how I am , they should have had another child to make their dreams come true.

He left 3 photos on the table with first and last name and information about the boy.

The first two didn't catch my attention at all, they didn't seem interesting . Why do I have to get married? With someone worse than me, just because their family has a greater impact on society, they were the same age as me.

But the last one had caught my attention , he was younger by 1 year and a half

I read information about the one that said:

Appearance :

Fairly tall man with a slim but toned build. His hair is dark gray to whitish silver at the ends. His face is usually adorned with a smile and he has golden eyes that are described as somewhat sad and full of longing.

As clothing, he is shown to usually wear burgundy pants held up with an intricate belt and a white dress shirt with the top undone a couple of buttons, showing part of his chest. Over the shirt, she wears a matching blazer with a brown leather coat with a white outline.

Achievements :

He is one of the biggest boxing and martial arts promises in the world.

He learned to read at the age of 2, impressing his parents.

He is one of the greatest chess promises in the world

They could dozens of times that he will participate in bodybuilding contests for his great model physique

Perfect grades in all subjects , an absolute genius.

Personality:

Serene, calm and most humble person , he always tries to lower his thoughts about what people around him have.

He's not good socially speaking, or at least that's what he seems to be, since for now in his entire life he only had one friend.

For some reason nothing else is known, their secrets could not be found...

Tastes :

He loves to study, read, exercise and play chess.

Photo:

Name: Akiro Teshiwara (14 years old)

Mhhh I don't know what's wrong with me but when I look into his eyes, even if it's just an image, I see that he's someone interesting.

Father: You have to choose someone one day to at least serve something.

If I had to choose, I would surely be guided by the third photo by the boy Akiro Teshiwara.

He asked me what he's going to be like, there really isn't much information about him, partly because of his personality, maybe something? This boy is interesting.

My mother tried to calm my father down somehow.

Father: Look, I'm sorry but it's something you'll have to do, I'm not going to force you to choose right now, if you get a boyfriend with a good family when you spend 3 years in that school, I'll let you marry someone who doesn't you like it

That caught my attention, I had never seen it this way...

I'll give you some hope.

Fuka: Do you know if that boy named Akiro Teshiwara will join Koudou Keisei?

My father looked me in the eye with a look that said "Who are you? And what have you done with my daughter?"

Father: mhhh I'm going to find out I'm glad someone interested you, I hope they get along.

He left the room and left me alone.

-- --

End of SS I hope you liked it.

Yyyy what did you think? Well bad say your opinion I shot a triple with doing this SS? I wanted to do this so that Akiro's statement is correct and the only way I could think of was this...

I don't know forget to give in the SS chaito...

-- --

SS Akiro "Multiple personalities" (part 1)

[haha so long huh? Well some people don't know so I'll tell you again, I need to reread the Classroom of the elite light novel, besides that I'm on vacation and I'm uploading what is easier for me to upload, since I have little signal in the area for where I am]

[The series will resume in a week or two so wait for the return of this series with this SS which is the best writing I think I've done to date, I hope you enjoy it see you in part 2 of this SS]

Akiro (11 years old)

I was in front of my opponent and right now only the voices of the spectators were heard in my head

"Let's go see the monster, KO it back~"Hahahaha it's like it's not human~"it's really human~"man it's not Who can crack a skull with boxing gloves? it's clearly a monster~"

Shut up, shut up please I'm a human, shut up shut up, I'm just like you leave me alone.

"Ladies and gentlemen, the fight begins" said the announcer.

I got closer to the opponent and was about to land a blow.

Those voices were heard again.

"I've heard rumors that he ruined the career of 23 professional boxers, just because he wanted to~"Well, I've never seen him regret it. Is he crazy?~"

No, I'm not crazy, you drive me crazy, just shut up shut up, shut up, I can't take this anymore.

"Dude sure is I saw a few times a smile when he knocked down someone who had to go in for surgery~"

Stop talking as if you know me, nobody in this world knows me, nobody knows me as much as I do, Shut up, Shut up, Shut up, Shut up...

"And if we change the nickname to "crazy monster" it would surely fit~" Yes, yes I agree~"

I'm not a monster, I'm not crazy, what do you know about me? Just shut up shut up shut up shut up shut up shut up shut up shut up shut up shut up shut up SHUT UP!!!

he was so distracted that he had missed the blow.

The opponent went towards me wanting to hit me, I'm going to dodge him, but before doing the action I heard more voices.

"What's wrong with him? Is this his first loss?" It would be great~"

THAT THEY ARE STUPID NOW THEY WILL SEE, THEY WON'T DODGE IT I'M GOING TO HIT IT.

I send my punch towards his fist that was about to land a blow on my face.

As our fists met, I heard a small sound coming from his hand.

*Crack*

" Ahhhhhhgggg " said the rival.

He fell to the ground in pain.

Before the referee realized that the bones in his hand had been broken I went and was about to hit him in the torso, with a "little force", but my vision was blurred for a second and I had an image in my mind.

My head hurt and I heard a voice.

"Hey, it was your fault, look how my son is doing, he's been on a stretcher for 1 month and he still hasn't recovered~"My son had a lot of passion for sports and now because of you he can't continue anymore~"

Shut up, it's because they're very weak, if they thought they were never going to get injured, then let them look for a normal job, so shut up, shut up, shut up, please SHUT UP THE FUCK.

"You are a HORRIBLE person~" yes, if only I wish you had never been born~"He's a Monster, a monster, look at my son's face, he can't be human~"

If I'm a human I have the same rights as all of you, damn please stop messing with my head.

"Hey hey wait, wait" said the referee.

I walk away, if I hadn't done it this would have gotten worse.

My opponent was succumbing to pain, he couldn't feel anything around him, just a pain that didn't stop and that went on and on, it didn't stop.

Doctors came out everywhere to help him.

The glove was removed, but the boy was in agony of pain.

" Aghhh wait, wait that hurts a lot" said the rival.

The public is silent.

"The opponent can't take it anymore, once again Akiro "the skull breaker" did it again and won by KO, but it seems that the opponent is not having a good time" said the announcer.

The doctors need to remove it to see the wound so they gave him medicine to ease the pain, they need to do it fast.

Already when they were given enough painkillers.

They tried to remove the glove and saw something that amazed them.

NO NO NO NO NO, this can't be happening again, I was doing so well, 80 fights ago I had regulated my strength to not do these things back.

The fingers were totally bent, they had to be put back, but this is more difficult to do, you could even lose a finger.

Today they weren't there, neither my parents nor the Takayanagi.

" Let 's take him to the stretcher we need more medical help" said the doctor.

They took him away and I was left alone, with the public and the referee...

"He did it again he's a MONSTER~"He should fuck off they're only 12 year olds, he's INHUMAN~"This can't be a person, he's a MONSTER~"

MONSTER, YOU ARE NOT HUMAN, YOU ARE A MONSTER, is the only thing I heard in my head

STOP stop this NOW, I'm not a monster, I'm a human.

The referee stretched out his hand giving me the victory and so I could leave.

...

I already left the place, but the voices were still in my mind and distorted

...

"YOU'RE A MONSTER~" CAN YOU CALL YOURSELF HUMAN IF YOU WANT?~ "THAT'S A GOOD JOKE~"

...

Enough Enough ENOUGH ENOUGH!

I saw in the distance my family's Lamborghini where a family butler was going to look for me to take me home.

Come in at the back.

"Did it go well young love?"

"Please don't talk today, I don't feel like it"

"How You Wanted Young Loved"

I was tense what is happening to me?!

I felt like my heart went on and on, I was having trouble breathing, as if I was about to faint.

Minutes passed, but it seemed like hours... Then it seemed like days, until we got home where we entered and I headed towards my room.

I kept hearing voices.

"YOU MUST DIE~"YOU'RE A THREAT~"YOU HAVE NO HEART~"YOU'RE A MONSTER~"

There was a word that was repeated consecutively.

...

"YOU'RE A MONSTER YOU'RE A MONSTER YOU'RE A MONSTER YOU'RE A MONSTER YOU'RE A MONSTER YOU'RE A MONSTER YOU'RE A MONSTER YOU'RE A MONSTER YOU'RE A MONSTER YOU'RE A MONSTER YOU'RE A MONSTER YOU'RE A MONSTER YOU'RE A MONSTER YOU'RE A MONSTER..."

...

Shut up, enough is enough, get out, get out, GET OUT!!!

...

hehehe hehehe hehehe hehehe hehehe hehehe hahaha hahaha hahaha

...

I went to the boxing bag and punched it to calm down.

...

But this was completely broken.

...

Hehehe hehehe hehehe hehehe hahaha hahaha

Ya Ya Ya Enough ENOUGH SHUT UP SHUT UP.

...

Unconsciously I hit a mirror, I flipped all my objects, I dropped the computer and many times I ripped the curtains.

My hands were torn by the pieces of glass that were embedded in my skin.

...

I AM NOT A MONSTER I AM COMPLETELY WELL, I AM NOT A MONSTER I AM COMPLETELY WELL, TODAY I AM BETTER THAN EVER BECAUSE THEY CALL ME A MONSTER, THEY ARE.

...

I squatted, rocked, and bit my big toe.

...

I AM NOT A MONSTER I AM NOT A MONSTER I AM NOT A MONSTER I AM NOT A MONSTER I AM NOT A MONSTER I AM NOT A MONSTER I AM NOT A MONSTER I AM NOT A MONSTER I AM NOT A MONSTER I AM NOT A MONSTER I AM NOT A MONSTER I
AM NOT A MONSTER I AM NOT A MONSTER I AM NOT A MONSTER I AM NOT A MONSTER I AM NOT A MONSTER I AM NOT A MONSTER I AM NOT A MONSTER I AM NOT A MONSTER I AM NOT A MONSTER I AM NOT A MONSTER I AM NOT A MONSTER

...

He was biting me hard, blood was coming out, it hurt but that took me out of my thoughts.

I kept going and going until I heard my bedroom door open.

"What's going on?" Said my mother and father.

When they saw the room and my condition, they got worried.

"Oh no what's going on?!" My mother said very worried.

"Stop biting yourself, you're hurting yourself" my father said taking his finger out of my mouth.

"What is happening to you tell me Akiro tell me what is happening" my father said.

"Leave me alone, leave me alone, I need peace, leave me alone"

"Akiro tell us, we can't help you" said my mother who was crying.

"No, they can't help-"

"SINCE WE CAN'T HELP YOU TELL US NOW" said my father.

"I'M NOT A MONSTER, I'M NOT A MONSTER, RIGHT?"

"Akiro you're delusional, of course you're not" my mother said.

"Who told you that?" Said my father.

"ALL OF THEM DON'T STOP THEY GO ON AND ON THEY DON'T STOP I KEEP LISTENING TO THEM"

my parents hugged me...

"No, you're not, you're not a monster Akiro, I only see my little one hurting himself, YOU KNOW VERY WELL how much we love you, don't say that about yourself, you hurt us" my mother said.

For some reason that brought some memories to my head, the voices were disappearing...

"I didn't have to let you do everything yourself, I'm sorry for not spending time with you, I didn't know you had those thoughts" my father said crying and hugging me tighter.

"BUT IF I'M NOT A MONSTER, WHO AM I?"

"We are just telling you something, you are Akiro, you are a kind and loving child with a lot of curiosity, super intelligent and very competitive, you are the best son we could ask for so please don't say such ugly things about yourself to us you will always be our son no matter whatever happens, you always will be" they both said hugging me tighter.

"That's what you are, you're not being you, this isn't you, please come back, come back Akiro, we need you with us" they both said.

"Do you remember how we went to the park, do you remember when we took you to try video games out of your curiosity, do you remember when we went to the beach, all those moments are beautiful family memories"

The voices almost disappeared...

"We're very sorry for not spending enough time with you, it won't come back, we swear" they both said

They were less and less...

"We love you SON" they both said

The voices disappeared and I was aware of the situation.

"Mom Dad forgive me "

I started crying and put myself on my father's shoulder.

"I'm sorry, I'm very sorry, I don't know what happened to me, I was isolated, I felt alone, I felt that I had lost my humanity, all the comments affected me too much, I couldn't take it anymore, forgive me " I said with sobs in between.

"No, don't be sorry, it's also part of our fault, we couldn't take good care of you" they both said.

"But we assure you that we'll be more aware of you, and we'll help you get through all this..." they both said.

" G-Gracias "

We stayed like that for many hours until we went on and on crying.

This was the day I finally felt what brotherly love is and I hate myself for not noticing it sooner.

But I know one thing, I love you, and I'm sorry for everything you're going through, for me...

They are the best parents in the world...

What will happen? I don't think they'll leave me like this, I'm sure they'll seek psychological help... but well, I don't care, what matters right now are them and no one else in this world...

...

-- --

End of SS (part 1) I hope you liked it. (2000 words)

It's been a long time without uploading this fic, I'm sorry for that, I honestly feel like it but, it can't be that there are 19 chapters and the part about Ayanokouji and Horikita saving Sudo hasn't even happened yet, so I'm going to stop doing so many events of my own and I will focus more on following the story line of the light novel.

So move quickly so that Akiro changes clad, I already want to lose Ayanokouji and Akiro, which I have in mind hehehe...

Also that they know that the way of writing that the fic will have from now on will be this way since I want to improve my way of writing so enjoy.

I don't know forget to give in the SS bye bye...

-- --

Chapter 20: Grades, exams and "THEY ARE JUST TOYS"

[I'm back and no, I haven't forgotten about this fic, as I said many times, I had to reread the Classroom of the elite light novel, since I didn't exactly remember everything in detail, also to clarify that this fic will now be written how the previous SS that I did of Akiro with his multiple personalities, without anything else to say I leave you with the chapter, I hope you enjoy :)]

[Time skip] (Akiro POV)

The day of the long-awaited midterm came around, and I was pretty sure the class would do well for both study groups and the old tests. But obviously sudo will not be able to pass and most likely for me, appearance will increase more than the average, I honestly don't know how much it will increase, but I could bet that it will be 2 points of difference at least or 3.

Honestly, I wouldn't mind Sudo leaving, but he is necessary for me to earn more points, you know he will help me in the long run, I need him to be blamed for attacking class C, so I can earn more points than usual. that I have spent on it.

I'm also very excited after this exam, Manabu will give me 5 million more points, something that will help me later hehehe...

Also, it will be funny to see Ryuuen's reactions because I'm going to make his plan cost him quite dearly.

Sensei entered the class as usual and distributed the papers at 8. There were 5 topics of 100 points each, for a total of 500 points. I already decided to get 100 in all subjects, since as I said I don't care.

You will wonder, wouldn't it be better to lower your English points and thus not spend more points than necessary and you would answer with a resounding NO , why? You will ask yourself, well, I want to experience something, I would like to know if that person can know that I was the one who sent them the points, I suppose you know who I am talking about.

Quickly, I went through the papers, and many of the questions were from the old test papers that Ayanokouji got. I could hear many sighs of relief, and the exam began...

[Time skip]

The exam was already over.

"Man, that was so easy! I feel like I could get a 101!" Ike said that the exam was over.

"Yeah, but it's all thanks to kushida-chan. Almost all the questions were from that old test." Yamauchi chimed in to show the cute side of him.

"Yeah, it's definitely all her!" the professor yelled.

The class became lively, and everyone wanted to take a break and relax from the last 2 hectic weeks, and I agree with them, it doesn't matter if you are academically smart, it is still exhausting and stressful to continuously study for 2 weeks with hardly any breaks. Many seemed confident they'd pass, including ike, yamauchi, sudo, sotomura, and miyamoto, and it was a bit surprising considering they're below academic average.

"How did you do on the test, Akiro?" She was hirata, as always. I could brag, but that would damage my reputation, and I didn't want to do it anyway.

"Pretty good. I'll probably be in the top 3" I said to Hirata

"Thank you for helping us study Akiro-kun! We did well thanks to you." They were Sato, Shinohara, and Matsushita.

It may seem strange, but I was really surprised that for some reason Matsuhita asked me about a calculation that wasn't easy at all. Obviously, it was something she could never do yet, being very intelligent, it was a very difficult university level, of course it wasn't a big deal for me. But reading her mind I realized that she didn't know the answer, so her level would be college average, more or less.

"Ah, glad to be of help." I only showed a small smile. "Anyway, I'm going back to the dorms."

"Awww, but we have to celebrate, don't we?" Sato said asking Shinohara and Matsushita

To which they both nodded curtly.

"Sorry, but I already have something organized, sorry"

"Mhh? And what is that you have organized" Matsushita said without believing my words

Eh? And why don't you believe me? I do have something planned...

"I had agreed with Ichinose to go to karaoke with her friends, it's to celebrate our results"

"Wait and when did you become friends with her?" asked Shinohara

What is this? An interrogation?! Or that he was your boyfriend.

"Hehe *laughs nervously* I guess they'll find out tomorrow"

"Don't tell me she's your girlfriend!" Onodera asks that she was listening and laughing at the girls' reactions.

Sato had a sad expression, Matsuhita continued with a smile, but I'm sure she was going to question me right now, and Shinohara seems to have lost a year of her life for that comment.

"No, she's not my girlfriend, don't say those things! We're just friends, okay?"

The 3 of them couldn't hide their excitement and seemed rejuvenated haaa how annoying...

"Well, I'm leaving, have a good time, bye Youkuse, see you tomorrow"

To which he responded with a nod and I continued on my way.

I wonder what they fixed, I'm decent at singing, but not crazy either, or that's what I think, I'd say I'm above average... Yes, I can get away from singing, I will.

I went to my room, where I put on the white outfit that I bought a while ago and my phone vibrated.

I pulled it out to see what it was about and this was a message from Ichinose, so you noticed that you didn't tell me which karaoke room you're going to be in? haaa I thought I had to ask it, luckily she remembered.

["Sorry Akiro-kun, I didn't remember that I didn't tell you, the room is No. 7, I hope you can come, we'll be there in 30 minutes"] (ICHINOSE)

["If there's no problem, I'll be there"]

Well, that's it, I'll wait a few minutes and then I'll go, I'm 100% sure that I'll have a few more weeks and if I want I can declare myself and go out with her, but honestly it doesn't appeal to me, Ichinose isn't my type of girl.

25 minutes had already passed...

I guess it's time to head to Karaoke, well let's hope they don't tease Ichinose too much, since she'll probably blush...

I sent a message to Ichinose that in a few minutes I was going to arrive.

I got to the entrance, which I opened the door and went to the counter.

I could see that it was the same girl as last time.

"Hello beauty, well, I come here again, the boys from Class B, reserved room #7"

"Y-Yes, it's in the section to the right" She said blushing

"Hehe thank you very much, see you"

I went where she told me, it said the agreed number, so I went in.

In the room they were; Chihiro, Mako, Ichinose, Kanzaki, Shibata, Ando and Minamikata

"I lost something?" I asked for

"H-Hello Akiro-kun so you came" Ichinose said a little nervously

Apparently they were already bothering her before I arrived haaa tonight will be long...

"Hello!!! Akiro, how have you been!!!" Shibata said excitedly

"Very well, luckily, it seems that you are just as upset as always" I said with a mocking tone.

"Yeah... You don't know how much trouble he hasn't caused" Mako said

Ichinose nodded to this with a laugh.

"HEY" Shibata said.

Everyone in the classroom laughed, from this it seems Shibata is the only one who causes "trouble" in class B.

"How did you do on the exam?" asked Kanzaki

"I guess I'll be fine, at least I won't fail"

To which he gave me a look that clearly said "I didn't want that answer"

"Well, I don't know some of them, hello even if they already know, my name is Akiro Teshiwara, I don't like being called by my last name so please use my name, I'm from Class D"

So they introduced themselves and we started talking until the moment came which I feared the most.

They started singing songs until it was my turn.

"Come on Akiro-kun sing" Mako said excitedly

Heck, she's identical to Kei, the only difference is her personality and her hair, it's extremely weird, they look like twins.

"No, I don't like to sing"

"Hey, and why did you come? Come on old man, we don't care if you sing badly, but karaoke is for singing, not just for talking with friends" Shibata said

They all nodded and Ichinose pushed me to the microphone.

"Well, okay, but I want it to be a cappella"

"Come on, that doesn't interest me SING!" Said Shibata as excited as ever...

Grab the microphone and start singing.

https//watch?v=mWBOiZ66nU8

(It's the song I'm listening to, more at the moment, it's very beautiful, in my opinion, and the lyrics of the song remind me of me in some ways, which is why I could hate my father, he wasn't the best, but well, we're Humans)

and finish singing...

Applause* *Applause*

Ichinose was blushing, don't fall in love, what I was missing, for now she's on a tightrope better, I won't bother her anymore.

"Man you sing very well!!!" said shibata

"Do you sing in Korean?" asked Chihiro

"Oh did you notice?"

"Yes, yes I love it. Is it your song?" I ask Ando

It's true... Lookism doesn't exist in this world... But it's a song that hits me a lot. I never appreciated what I had in my life.

"Yes, I composed it, I did it when I was very sad"

They kept asking me things, how annoying...

"Ichinose-san why are you blushing" Mako said with a mocking tone

"N-It's nothing" Ichinose said

the girls kept teasing her, instead, Shibata gave me a thumbs up, but Kanzaki walked over to me.

"Hey, you're supposed to be going after Kushida right?"

What the hell, why would I date someone like her, when I can date anyone, if you prefer to stay with her, when you can go with anyone, surely you are a masochist, like her.

"hehe *chuckles* no, I don't know why they took it, that way I only invited Kushida to watch the sports festival, because we are very good friends, nothing more"

This is how time passed until it was time to leave...

"It was a lot of fun being with you, see you in the next one"

I waved at them and they waved back.

I went back to my room and looked up at the ceiling and I accidentally smiled hehe...

Should I use it for my curiosity? No...she doesn't deserve that...

[TIME SKIP]

Two days had passed since the midterms. Time really flies fast. It was the day the results would be shown, so everyone was tense. But kushida eased the tension a bit. Sensei walked in with a gloomy look on her face. Kushida's effort to facilitate the class simply went down the drain when the class became tense again.

"I know you've all been waiting for this, so I won't waste any more time." With that, sensei took out the fear chart, as I named it, and placed it on the board. Everyone was focused on it, including me, mainly to see who had the lowest grades. The students' faces changed like a chameleon changes color, from tense to worried to relaxed.

"Come on!! We all pass!" Sudo let out a loud howl.

Everyone heaved heavy sighs of relief and chatted enthusiastically.

I, on the other hand, had already calculated the average. and the result was 43... so I'll have to spend 100k points, well I don't care.

Immediately, sensei took out a red marker and drew a line over sudo's name. This took the class by surprise.

"HUH? WHAT THE HELL?! What does this mean, sensei?! I passed the exam!" Sudo started screaming frantically.

"Unfortunately, you didn't. The passing score this time was 43. You got 41 on your English test."

Unfortunately, you failed. I'll see you in the staff room after this class to finalize the details of the expulsion. You need a legal guardian."

"WAIT WHAT?! How can the passing grade suddenly change?!" Sudo tried to reason with his stupid logic. I felt a little sorry for him, no, not really, obviously I don't care one bit about his existence, I'll only save him for me and not for him.

"Yes, sensei. How can you just change the passing grade? Isn't that unfair?" Hirata tried to save him, but failed.

"I've been clear, the passing score changes every exam. The passing score is intact, half the average of the entire class. This was also the case with the pop quiz. The passing score this time was 43. So Therefore, you have failed, sudo, and will be expelled from the ANHS".

Sudo leaned back in his chair, trying to digest everything sensei said. Even his closest friends, ike and yamauchi, didn't say anything, or couldn't find the right words to comfort him.

Horikita's conversation was absent since this time it wasn't for a decimal issue, so she refrained from asking about the note.

Some were happy and I honestly dislike them, I mean, I know that Sudo is not the best in the world, but they can't be so stupid as not to know that this will have consequences...

Ayanokōji left the room...

-- --

- Ayanokōji point of view -

It took me a while to figure out where sensei went. I opened the door to the roof and let out a loud voice. I walked close to where she, sensei, was standing.

"Sensei, sell me two class points for Sudo's work."

"Do you know how much it would cost? It's quite expensive."

"I don't care. I'd buy it as long as I'm at my limit." I kept a steady gaze on her.

"100,000 points. I'll sell it to you and save sudo from expulsion." My eyes went wide, I was in a bit of a panic, how was I supposed to get 100k points? No, wait. Maybe that's what sensei wants, to see how far I'm willing to go.

"You are very cruel, sensei."

"Take it or leave it." Silence consumed the rooftop, until the door was flung open, revealing Horikita Suzune.

"Ayanokouji-kun? What are you doing up here?"

Even with her we won't be able to reach the required points, maybe we have to...

But suddenly I heard a vibration on my phone, where an unknown account had sent me 100k points. Whose will they be? well I have 2 in mind, but most likely it was Akiro, that boy is special...

"I am buying 2 points in the sudo exam, would you help me?"

She accepted and I told her to put 50k points and so we were even, after confirming that Sudo would not be expelled we left.

"Hey how did you have 150k points?" asked Horikita

Now Akiro made me stand out... But I have no proof that it's him. Did he do it on purpose?

"I didn't get 100k points before I gave up"

Horikita didn't believe me but she didn't ask any more, luckily...

-- --

- Akiro point of view -

After giving the 100k points to Ayanokouji he gave me a look haha sorry it was necessary.

After they bought the 2 sudo points, they went back to class and told horikita that she revoked their expulsion. She immediately started thanking Horikita for us. The rest of the class had earned at least some respect towards Horikita.

Sudo looked at Horikita as if she was his savior. He's a simp, basically.

They called me to a party and I declined. Which was Ayanokōji's, but since Kushida already caught her, that event will no longer happen, so I don't gain anything by going to that party, the only thing would be headaches and I'm not a masochist in case you wonder so obviously I'll say no.

[TIME SKIP]

Today was the day they set up the "ambuscade" for Sudo, so I prepare to watch it and record it.

"HEY!!! Why did you tell me to meet here?"

"Ha you are stupid, you are so easy to anger"

"If we brought Ishisaki to protect us"

they began to bother Sudo to attack them and it is clearly seen on camera that they were the ones who started it.

I spent the fight where Sudo was "victorious" since they did not defend themselves, don't worry Sudo you have been useful to me, but I could discard you at any time if I wanted to I can edit the video, but that would not generate any profit for me so no It's the plan, you were lucky because I love putting people down and having fun with them.

HUMANS ARE NO MORE THAN A SIMPLE "TOY" TO ME, SOMETHING I CAN "MOLD", AS IF IT WERE A DOUGH, SOMETHING I CAN "GIVE SHAPE INTO AS I LIKE", UNTIL THEY REACH PERDITION AND HAVE NO MORE ESCAPE TO "BELIEVE IN ME" AND ALWAYS IN HIS MASTER, AND YOU SWEAT WERE FUN TO MOLD, BUT I WILL NOT DO IT ANYMORE SINCE I LOST THE FUN IN YOU. YOU WERE VERY LUCKY.

I walked away from the scene without being seen.

[TIME SKIP]

It had been 2 days since the revocation of the sudo eviction.

Sensei entered the class with an exasperated look on his face.

"Sudo, it looks like you've gotten into trouble with some guys from Class C. They've filed a complaint against you, claiming that you beat them up after calling them to the special building. Is that true?"

("HEHEHE... THIS IS WHERE MY PLAN STARTS")

...

-- --

End of chapter 20 (3000 words)

Hello, what did you think of Akiro's monologue, well my idea of this fic was always to make the manipulation trident.

Akiro (sees people as toys)

Ayanokōji (sees people as tools)

Sakayanagi (sees people as pawns)

Basically that is the idea of this fanfiction and I think I like the result of how it turned out, or so I think. If you know how to improve it, tell me and most likely if I like it, I'll change it with EDIT-CHAN.

See you in the next chapter, I don't think it takes that long to come out honestly... Or so I hope.

Thanks for reading and please if you like me give it a just say goodbye.

-- --

chapter 21: negotiating with class C

[Honestly, I'm going to summarize the chapters of these arcs more, for example I'm sick of seeing SUDO'S CASE so not many things will happen in the protagonist's perspective, so I can get faster, in the scenes that matter and something never seen in the island exam, or at least I have not read it and I have seen many COTE fics, I invite you to come see my reading lists]

"Sudo, it looks like you've gotten into trouble with some guys from Class C. They've filed a complaint against you, claiming that you beat them up after calling them to the special building. Is that true?"

The entire class turned to look at Sudo in disgust.

"That's not true! Those C-Class bastards called me to the special building and got into a fight! Self-defense, I tell you, self-defense!"

"But their accusations are different. They said you called them into the building and single-handedly beat all 3 of them.

They even have injuries to their faces and torso to back up their claims." Sensei retorted.

"You're all dirty-mouthed liars! I didn't even hit you that much! You're lying!" She was about to lose her cool, but Horikita intervened.

"Sudo, there is no point in denying them. Whether you have committed these atrocities or not, we must find a way to deal with it." A cold tsundere, opposite of kushida.

"But horikita, those C-Class bastards I-"

"Try to understand, sudo-kun. Denying these accusations won't get us anywhere. We must try to find evidence that you weren't really a part of this."

He was going to say something, but stopped himself. She seemed to understand what she was getting into, so she shut her mouth.

It really had character development. hahaha...

"Well, the rest is up to you then. Well, there will be a hearing

between the 2 classes within a week. If sudo is declared

guilty, there is a possibility that you will be expelled. Gather your

tests." And with that, the classroom ended and sensei left.

"Why do you always have to make things difficult for us?" Yamauchi was the one who asked this, and it was addressed to sudo.

"I already told you, I didn't do anything! These guys are trying to frame me!" sweat protested.

Hirata intervened.

"Now then, Yamauchi-kun, there's no point in blaming Sudo-kun for that, right? As you said, Class C might be trying to frame him and expel him. So we shouldn't jump to conclusions, we should try to help sudo- kun Horikita-san, can I ask you to take over this case?

"Fine, I'll help you. However, Sudo-kun, it's extremely inconvenient for the rest of us to continue to back you up like this. You must learn to remain calm and rational in situations like these."

Sudo grunted a half-hearted response, and that was it for the class.

I approached Horikita.

"Look, the answer is not in WINNING CLEAN, maybe this time they have to WIN DIRTY, the TRUTH in this case won't amount to anything, just doom to our class, go talk to Sakura, apparently she was on the case" He told her I said to Horikita whispering

"Continue" Horikita said.

"You know very well, she got very nervous and averted her gaze, so as not to feel guilty, even someone like you would help to realize that" I told her, obviously referring to Sakura

I walked away from her and went back to my "friends" to tell them that I have a busy day today, so make plans without me.

[TIME SKIP]

The day of the hearing was already beginning, everything had happened the same as in the original story, with the small change, that Ichinose wants to return the favor to me and not to Ayanokōji.

Where the case happened the same, Sakura showed up and the evidence was seen, which was not enough, now they will go to put the cameras, to make them surrender, with the additional time that Manabu gave them.

So it's time to put my plan into action.

Now comes the good part LOL...

This will speed up Ryuuen in the search for X, he will be fascinated by an existence that is not afraid of him, as well as winning him in 2 ways.

I went to my room and took out my phone where it was in my pocket.

["Good morning Sakagami-sensei, I have proof that your class was the one that started the fight between Class C and Class D"]

["Look, kid, I'm not here to waste time, with your jokes"] (Sakagami)

I sent you the file...

["Here are the proofs"]

Sakagami stopped writing...

["Well, I have a deal, you know very well that SUDO is a critical piece for class D, for the next physical strength event, so let's do business, give me 3.5 million points and this recording will not be used in the case of SUDO and if this comes out you can kick me out without any problem"]

["I don't have that much"] (Sakagami)

["That's a good joke, Sensei, but I know you have that much, quickly choose YES or NO"]

He didn't write after 15 minutes...

["Okay, but you know very well the consequences if you're lying"] (Sakagami)

["A pleasure doing business with you"]

The points have been transferred successfully, hehehe I said that I would not use it in the case of sudo, but I never said that if I could not blackmail more people

I went to Ryuuen's contact and sent him the video as well, but this time without any kind of message to start the conversation.

Ryuuen knew very well the situation he was in.

["Hello Ryuuen I want to do business so that this does not come to light in the SUDO Case"]

["KUKUKU I see so there are treacherous in CLASS D. What if I show this conversation and pay for a teacher to give me your name? That will make your whole class hate you"]

["Two things Ryuuen first of all, I don't care, since I WILL CHANGE CLASS, second, you wouldn't like to end it like this, so you are a person who likes to win from another method, even if this one does not generate me at all , something wrong"]

["KUKUKU apparently CLASS D has someone who works in the shadows"]

In fact they have 2 people me and Ayanokouji.

["And what about Ryuuen? Give me 1.5 million points so that this recording is not used against Class C so they can win the case"]

["I will remember this and find you and reveal your true identity"] (Ryuuen)

["I'll give you a little hint, it won't be long before you see me after all, as I said before, I'll be changing classes, so remember, we'll see each other VERY SOON"]

["I already hope so, but unfortunately I am impatient and I will find you in these days"]

The points have been transferred to me successfully, right now I have a total of about 27,056,752 points.

Now with this I have for my plan JEJEJE...

HAAAA how easy it is to earn points knowing what happens in the future, this is life, but RYUUEN, I have bad news for you, you have become my target for my new toy, I want to see your shitty expressions when you lose, on the island I will show you the difference between me and everyone from ANHS, since I will change many things...

Well, everything is ready, all I have to do is wait for all this to finish.

I heard a vibration coming from my phone, so I figured it was it.

It is a message from Arisu for us to meet, to which I accept.

I went to the indicated place and there I was next to Kamuro who when he saw me left. AUCH that hurt my EGO.

"Hello Arisu, were you so anxious to see me?" I said with a mocking tone.

"Well, you were right Akiro, but that's not the case, this time I just wanted to ask you, if you have the necessary points, to change your class now"

"Mhhh?, but you can ask me that over the phone, admit that you wanted to see me and there's no problem" I said with a seductive tone approaching her

she got a little nervous hehe she's cute when that happens to her, this is something not many see.

"Don't worry when I'm in CLASS A I'll be with you many times and we can talk more often, I'm also looking forward to seeing you back. But under these circumstances we can't do much more"

We kept talking until it got late.

"Do you want me to accompany you?"

"But that will make your companions think of you as a traitor" Arisu said worriedly

"Well, let them do it, I won't be around much longer and if someone sees us, they'll probably change class to save their comments, now let's go I'll accompany you" I said with a smile

She blushed and we went to the bedrooms, she really needed a bit of peace here.

-- --

End of chapter 21 (1600 words)

The case of SUDO is one of the moments that I like least in all of Classroom of the elite, also the zodiac exam, that really was rubbish, so I summarized it that short...

I think many will agree, I could have done a 4000 word chapter if I wanted to, but I didn't feel like just copying and pasting, so I did it this way, plus I uploaded a double chapter today, so no problem

Something similar will happen in the zodiac exam.

Thanks for reading and please if you like me give it a just say goodbye.

-- --

Chapter 22: "X" and date with a senpai annoyed

[First of all, I already know that rule changes cannot be bought, since in volume 4.5 Manabu says so, but since this is my fic, my rules, then, in summary, if the rules can be changed in this fic , warning only]

[The chapter contains lemon, if you don't like it just skip the part, since I made a long chapter, in case you are someone who doesn't like this kind of thing.

- Ryuuen point of view -

Kukuku this person is very interesting, from what he says he is a man, but I will still call him "X" in case he lied to me about his gender, maybe he is a woman.

But no problem we will win this case and make class D go down the well, I may visit your class to find out who this person is.

"X" is someone with an incredible facility for lying and with enough amazing qualities to have made a good plan.

I don't know much about Class D, so I should send my class to investigate all the students, to get an overview of the situation.

The main masterminds of this class from what I have gathered from my classmates would be; Akiro Teshiwara , Hirata Yousuke, and Horikita Suzune.

But "X" works in the shadows probably, it would be pretty dumb to be someone who stands out, but you never know these days and with the little information I have I can't figure it out.

Have more fun "X"

-- --

- Akiro point of view -

Well right now the only thing I have to do is wait for things to be fixed, like in the original story, it's not like my popularity will go down or up a lot if I participate in this, I wouldn't gain anything at all, so I won't.

[Time Skip]

Everything was solved like the original story, they call those from class C making them believe that they were in danger by putting up fake cameras and well you know how it ends.

There was one day left before we went to the supposed "summer vacation" of course, this for me would be vacations since I spent 1 month on an island so I am very familiar with this environment.

The bell had rung which was to indicate that the class was over.

But the door was heard to open and we all looked towards it.

Entered the Tyrant of class C, better known as Ryuuen Kakeru, along with Ishizaki and Albert.

"Hey what are you doing here? This is class D" said Sudo

Hirata stopped him from getting near him.

"Ryuuen-kun, do you have something to do around here?" asked Hirata

"That I can't talk to my classmates from another class?" Ryuuen said

Everyone was silent, there's really no rule that says you can't.

He approached my desk without saying anything just staring into our eyes.

So I decided to speak to end this situation.

"Oh hi, how are you? I've heard a lot about you, are you Ryuuen Kakeru?"

"Yes, and you are X?"

"I don't know what you're talking about Ryuuen, if you're talking about an equation, most likely X is worth 1"

Ryuuen hit the table.

"Ryuuen this compartment is not good" Hirata said

To which he ignored his comment.

"Would you please stop fooling around with me?"

"Seriously, you don't have a sense of humor, but really, what are you talking about? I really don't understand what you mean by X"

He wanted to look for some kind of reaction from me to see if I'm the one he's looking for, but obviously he didn't.

"Oh, I didn't see you, hello Ishizaki and Albert, how are you? Sorry I didn't notice you"

They nodded in response.

Ryuuen turned back and stared at the entire class one by one until Koenji left the classroom.

"Let's go for him" Ryuuen said to his companions

The room was silent for a few seconds.

Until my gaze went to Ayanokōji.

"Hey Ayanokōji, do you want to come with me? It seems that they are after Koenji"

"Ok, no problem" Ayanokōji said.

"I'm going to follow you" Horikita said.

I don't care if Horikita joins, this scene should appear much later, but with my appearance it was brought forward until now, how interesting.

"Yousuke, take care of the class, no problem, we'll take care of it ourselves"

"Yes, I'll leave it in your hands"

We chased after Ryuuen who was going after Koenji.

Until they surrounded this one.

"How can I help you? I can't take long since I have an important appointment" Koenji said taking out his mirror and comb.

"Can you hold this mirror for me I have to see myself well" Koenji said giving the mirror to Ryuuen whatever he was throwing it to the ground.

"You know that mirror is worth a lot"

"I don't give a shit about that"

Suddenly a voice was heard behind us that was from Sakayanagi, along with Hashimoto and Kamuro.

"Fufufu I want to join to watch this. Are you having a party for Christmas?"

"Stay out of this, I don't need anything from you"

"If you want we can take the shit out of you in that corner over there"

"You're not one of the smart Dragon-boy"

Sakayanagi couldn't stop laughing at Koenji's comment.

"Also your girl-kun"

There Sakayanagi frowned a little but his anger didn't show much.

"So you know who X is ?" Ryuuen asked

"I'm not very aware of my surroundings but I'm sure I can think it's between 2 people"

Yes, he is observant, he is thinking of me and Ayanokouji, I read his mind and apparently he has proof to know that it was Ayanokouji who won Sudo's case, but in me he has no proof since I did not leave any trace of my actions.

"Fufufu, so Dragon-boy"

Ryuuen wanted to kick him.

"Say it one more time and-"

"Dragón-boy"

He ran directly towards her to kick Sakayanagi, he was in the air about to land his blow, Hashimoto was already ready to defend her.

But I was quick to defend her from the blow, which I received fully.

I contained it, it hurt a lot, this was nothing, if it's just pain it's more than enough.

"Huh? So you resisted that blow, you're more than just a pretty face it seems, but why did you protect her?"

Horikita carefully looked at the scene.

"No particular reason, just that instead of you, I am a gentleman and it is simple to know that it is essential to protect the ladies, neither more nor less than that Dragon-boy"

Ryuuen laughed at the scene, with his superior smile.

He got a little angry but he knows he won't achieve much, he already had information about me from Albert and Ishizaki and I don't think he wants to face me alone.

"I see that there is someone really interesting in the DEFECTIVE class, I hope we can meet again Teshiwara"

I accidentally looked at him with murderous intent because he calls me by my last name.

("Those are the eyes he showed me, when I wanted to ask him about Nii-san") Horikita thought.

("I've never seen him like this before. Does he have a past similar to mine?") Ayanokōji thought.

"Kukuku you are scary"

"Okay we'll see each other some day Dragon-boy"

Koenji laughed at the situation.

"You're a beautiful existence Playboy-kun, but you'll never get over me, see ya"

He left slowly and immediately afterwards Ryuuen also left.

This left us alone, Ayanokōji, Horikita, Hashimoto, Arisu, and Kamuro.

"Thank you Akiro-kun for defending me, but I have to go now, see ya I guess" Arisu said

"No problem, I already said my reasons Sakayanagi-san"

She left along with her companions.

"You always amaze me how you defend yourself" Horikita said

"I already told you that I learned a lot of ballet, obviously I'm going to be good at fighting"

She just ignored my comment and we went our ways...

I wanted to get a little more fresh air, so I went to the outskirts of the place and sat on a bench.

It won't be long before I change class, I'll finally be able to go and leave them, my humiliations are also coming to my opponents, I'm going to make life impossible for you Ryuuen.

I was so focused on my train of thought until I felt a presence of someone I knew.

"It looks like you're here trying to have a good time" Fuka said

"Yes, I was trying, but someone messed it up"

"He asked me who it was* said Fuka

"Haaa you always make my life impossible"

We stayed for two minutes looking up at the sky and the landscape that surrounded us both, it was not an uncomfortable silence, it was like a wordless pact not to speak and appreciate the good day we have today.

"You know I'm mad at you, you didn't text me back. Do I have to train you again?" fuka asked

"No, please I don't need it and I'm sorry we were busy with the sudo case"

"Well, I didn't see you, very busy" said Fuka

Wait I watch myself, shit now my excuse is down the toilet.

"You know... I don't like this, now as an apology, you'll have to invite me to eat" Fuka said

"Well I promise, but later, right now, I don't feel like it"

Come on, accept, I don't want to go with you, let's know what you're going to do to me, I fear for my life, I'm reading your mind and no thought, it's from the Bible.

"Unfortunately it will have to be today, tomorrow you will go on 'vacation' so I won't be able to have that date for a week or more"

Haa why do I always get the weird ones?

"Haaa well let's eat I invite"

I was about to go in the direction of a fancy restaurant, but she grabbed my sleeve.

"What? You didn't want to go eat, let's just finish this, with this"

"I won't forgive you unless you make the food yourself" Fuka said

"Huh? But I don't cook that well."

She laughed. What's so funny?

"Oh come on, there are thousands of rumors of Ikemen Number 1, and many saw you bring your own food" Fuka said

Now I curse my popularity, but I need it so that when I change classes, I don't have everyone against me.

"Well... Let's go there, you are annoying"

"Yes, yes Akiro you are a tsun~ tsun~"

That bothered me a bit, but since it might be a bit, I try to get as far away from her as I can since I feel like she can eat me at any moment, but it's not like I dislike it either...

We headed towards my room and Fuka sat on my bed, as if it were her own.

"Wow Akiro, it seems that you are tidy, you know how to cook, you are handsome, you are strong and intelligent. The perfect husband" Fuka said

I left a bit of silence and looked at her with completely cold eyes filled with darkness, along with my murderous sense.

"From where do you know me?" I said approaching her beautiful face.

She felt pressured, but she doesn't seem so affected that she couldn't speak.

"I don't know what you're talking about, I know you from school, just like that" Fuka said

I saw her thoughts, she knows me from somewhere, I have to push her more until she thinks it in her mind.

"It doesn't seem that way to me, I always saw your looks before we met, and I suppose you should know that I am very good at reading people, maybe someone informed you of my existence"

She shuddered, I heard her thoughts which were but how? This boy is amazing...

She had finally found it, apparently someone had shown her information about me, somehow, she is obviously from a rich family...

Wait, no, it can't be...

*Flashback*

"You have to get married, son or admit that you like Arisu or we will have to choose a girl for you ourselves" my mother said

"Why do I need to have a commitment so quickly? I still have time and besides I don't feel anything for Arisu, she's my best friend and that's the end of the discussion"

"I'm going to get old, if you don't get it, you're 14 years old and you only have Arisu as a friend and on top of that you consider her a friend, at this rate, you'll never get a girlfriend and I won't be able to see my grandchildren" said my mother

"Always the same, I assure you that when I enter Koudou Keisei I will get a girlfriend, don't worry"

"No, I can't do that, since I can't see it, I don't allow it. Are you in your rebellious phase?" Said my mother

It's already bothering me a bit.

"Well I have to go to the Karate tournament, I'm leaving"

I ran off before he could say anything.

"W-wait!!! Come back here kid, haa he looks just like his father. I'll have to arrange a compromise just in case..."

*end of flashback*

I hope it's not that...

"Don't tell me you got an engagement letter..."

She nodded a little afraid, but it was clear that she wanted to know more about me, she wants to know more about the person who got her "interest"

I stopped looking at her with the murderous sense.

"Haaa I know you have a good reason, I know what's happening to you. Your father wants you to get married too, right?"

"Yeah, how did you know? Am I so obvious?"

Well, you're hard for other people to read, but first I read your mind and second the same thing is happening to me...

So I'll use the old trusty one.

"Who knows?"

She was silent...

"Haaa sorry, I thought otherwise about you, I'll make sure to feast you, for this dinner"

("I find it more and more interesting, but why is my heart beating so fast? This is love? Everyone says it is so. Am I in love with him? I'll have to do something, he seems to avoid me, I have to make sure, don't do that to me again")

I went to the kitchen and started cooking... An Oden

This takes about 20 minutes to cook.

I made a dashi broth with kombu seaweed, katsuobushi and soy sauce then added a few ingredients like daikon, eggs, meatballs.

The broth will end up concentrating a lot of flavor and it will be taken together with the selected ingredients and now we have the dish.

I had already finished so I was already putting the cutlery for the table, I arranged them for her, since honestly it doesn't bother me, but maybe she is fine to eat food.

"Haha funny, don't worry so much about this nonsense" Fuka said.

So he's not one of those people, well easier for me.

I already brought the dishes, with the Oden that gave an aroma throughout the house it was comforting.

"Hoo so the rumors, are they true?" Fuka said

"So you thought I didn't cook, okay?"

"Who knows?" Fuka answered

Ayanokōji, look at another person who stole your phrase...

"Well let's enjoy the food"

We talked about a few things while we ate.

"Uff I'm already full, I hope you're satisfied this time"

("Well, I'm not entirely missing the main dish") Fuka thought.

"Well it's getting late"

I got up from the table and stretched out my arms.

"I think you should go now"

I had my back about to go to the door to open it, right now I was near my bed.

She stopped and grabbed my sleeve, to which I looked back and a kiss connected, the few inches we were apart. They had come together...

"What are you doing?"

She ignored me and pushed me onto the bed.

And he approached me and connected another kiss, fast.

"Wait a bit, we shouldn't do this"

I said a bit surprised, by Fuka's bold actions.

"Let go" Fuka told me seductively and then kissed me again.

"No, this is progressing too-"

She was lifting up my shirt and slipped her hand, totally smooth into my 8 pack abs.

[Author-Sama: it happened to me with the lemon and although it may not seem like it, it is my first lemon]

He then kisses me on the neck multiple times.

Right now you are thinking, "let go, you look like a princess character " well NO!!! I have to remind you of something, remember that I am 36 years old mentally, I am not ready, she is 18, it is a huge difference!!!

"W-wait" I said to Fuka

He then gave me a pacifier.

"Oye!!!"

"I have to mark territory in these parts, there are many dangerous girls around you" said Fuka

Wait, is she jealous? I can not believe, as I could not realize, now he is in love with me!

I pushed her away a bit and spoke to her.

"No I can not"

She looked at my bottom.

Shit, I can control my emotions, but I forgot to hide my arousal.

"Your body says otherwise" Fuka says seductively grabbing Akiro's titan.

"Ughh"

"You have such cute reactions Akiro~" Fuka said seductively.

This girl is crazy, help me!!!

"Stop being so Tsun~ Tsun~" he said unzipping me.

Think you're 16, think you're 16, come on you can't miss an opportunity like this, I'll just have to let myself go, I'm really excited...

As Ella was quickly groping me, I grabbed her ass.

"Epp"

Aww how nice that sound was.

"So you're sorry, I'll make you feel the best day of your life" Fuka said

("I didn't know I had it that big...Will that go in?")

"We'll Play Your Game"

I picked her up and threw her to one side, now I am going to dominate, today will be the day, where I will remove an existential doubt that I had in these many years.

I kissed her, stuck my tongue on her lips and opened her zipper shirt in the middle.

I put my hands inside her shirt and started touching her tits over her clothes.

She loved that and immediately she responded by grabbing my penis.

"Fuka you have a good pair"

"It seems that I brought out the inner beast and with how calm you looked" Fuka said

"I'm more discreet than calm," I told him to change the subject.

while we both touched ourselves, she my penis and I her vagina.

"This week I was very horny, I was thinking about you, many times" said Fuka

This bitch is crazy!!! I knew it!!!

I asked her to lift up her shirt and let her two tits out.

She did, she lifted it up and took off her blue and white bra, letting out those very good-sized white tits with pink nipples, I squeezed them with my hands and bit them, also sucking on the nipples.

"Aghh" Fuka groaned.

"Let me help you too" she said

Fuka told me that she would open it herself, but she couldn't, so I did...

I finished opening the pants that were already with the button out and she brought her mouth close to my penis and began to suck on it.

While sucking him, he ran his tongue all over the trunk of Akiro's penis until he reached his testicles and began to suck them, causing a pleasant sensation and chills.

Fuka continued sucking until she reached the head of the penis, standing up and lowering the skin and exposing the glans, and opening her juicy mouth and her playful tongue and began to eat all of my penis, which was already very hard and very erect almost for burst.

I take the penis until he couldn't take it anymore, I swallow saliva and grab my buttocks, I take the penis out from the depths of his mouth to catch air and reintroduce it inside his mouth.

beginning to make movements with his head taking out and putting in Akiro's member, he takes out his penis and with his tongue he begins to suck the testicles, performing these tasks of sucking the testicles and putting the penis back inside the deepest, that was a good For a while, with these rhythmic movements Akiro was so aroused and began to discharge all his milk into Fuka's mouth.

She squeezed Akiro's buttocks, because of the pleasure that feeling that hot milk in her mouth was causing her, she took the penis out of her mouth very slowly, the penis now being completely out of her mouth, it was already flaccid and clean of semen.

Fuka looked into Akiro's eyes and after showing him her mouth that was totally clean (she had swallowed all the semen spilled by Akiro)

I saw how he swallowed my semen, that made me more excited, I can't take it anymore!!!

"Fuka!!!"

"Wait Akiro, wait"

I reached in front of her and comfortably caressed her vagina, inserting two fingers to lubricate them and then direct them directly to the clit.

Her gasps turned me on even more and I yanked her hips down, my cock probing the entrance to her vagina.

Fuka let herself be penetrated while squeezing her breast that I didn't suck. When his cock was fully buried inside her, she began to move up and down, tilting her head back.

It was a slow fuck, like two lovers who want it to last as long as possible.

She had already come when I began to notice that I was not going to be able to control myself.

She broke away and dropped to her knees in front of me, spreading my legs apart so she could get between them and jiggle my cock until I came on her breasts.

"That was incredible"

"See? It wasn't so bad after all" Fuka said

"Now you'll have to take responsibility, I don't care if you want to go out with others, you just have to pretend to be my boyfriend, when we get out of school and that's it, then we'll see..." Fuka said

"Well no problem, but now we have one" Fuka said

"Which?" Akiro asked

"I can't move my legs" Fuka said

"..."

"Haaa it's ok you can stay in my room..." I told him

"Yayyyy"

("Haaa how many problems, the more this girl will give me")

[Time Skip]

We got up, Fuka left my room and in a few hours, we left for the cruise.

We were already on board and I could breathe in peace, seeing the ocean, the waves crashing into each other.

Right now I feel free...

"Wow! This is the beeeeeeeesssssst!"

But of course, that wasn't going to stay that way, was it?

The one who just yelled was Ike.

"This sight is amazing! I'm super excited right now!"

This was said by Kei Karuizawa, while leading a group of girls leaving the cabin of the ship.

"Seriously, the scenery here is just amazing!"

Kushida Kikyou was also present among the group.

Even though it bothered me a little that they ruined this moment of peace, I really couldn't blame them.

We have overcome numerous difficulties, we were given a time to relax.

A two-week voyage on a luxury cruise...

What could go wrong?

Well, absolutely everything, but we are not going to get the illusions out of these guys.

[Time Skip]

Tomorrow it will be announced that we are going to the island and the exam.

So I went to talk to Chabashira, for my plan, to humiliate Ryuuen.

She told me to look for her in a bar...

I got to the place and there she was drinking, she wasn't completely drunk, she had just started drinking.

"Hola sensei"

"Oh so you came, say what you have to say quickly, I don't have all day" Chabashira said

She's just as cold as Horikita...

"Well I want to change the rules of the island exam, how much would it cost me?"

She saw me and was stunned, no one knew about this exam.

"How do you know about that?" asked Chabashira

"My information network, plus my way of manipulation, are an incredible mix, if they are combined, and don't worry, I already know all the rules, I'll tell you now, so you can believe me"

I spent some time telling her and she completely believed me.

"Well, it depends on which rule you want to change" Chabashira said.

"That a person can use the card of the true leader"

She started to think...

"Should be about 2M points, if I remember correctly"

"Okay I'll transfer them to you, but I want to change more rules"

Chabashira smiled at this.

"Do you think it will be efficient to spend so many points?" asked Chabashira

"The most dangerous class is C, if I can ruin the reputation of their leader I will make him lose control, his entire class"

"Hahahaha I knew you were very interesting Akiro" Chabashira said

"I want to-"...

...

[Time Skip]

At 5 in the morning, the freshmen boarded the buses and set off for Tokyo Bay.

Anyway, the ship left the port after our arrival, and after breakfast, we were able to move freely throughout the ship. And without any charge for the use of the facilities that this cruise had.

This was the saving grace for most of the students, who lacked points.

As soon as I finished my breakfast, I got here as fast as I could. It would be nice to stay with them, but I wanted some peace.

I saw Kushida approaching Ayanokoji, and they both talked about something.

As I was about to look back at the water, the speakers blared in my ears.

"Attention, students. Assemble on the deck. You will soon be able to see the island. This is a good time to take in some pretty significant scenery."

--

End of chapter 22 (4600 words)

How much of a 1/10 grade do I get for the lemon?

I'd like to hear your opinion, it's my first time writing something like this.

You guys are going to be surprised with the changes I'll make to the story, I'm going to make the zodiac test fun, or so I hope, I have a lot of ideas in my head, so thank you very much for reading.

And for those who are leaving this story, because now this fic will be, Akiro x Arisu and Fuka relationship.

Thing I know many read this fic for being one person romance, so I'm sorry, but voting is like that unfortunately...

So good luck with your life and hopefully you find a fic of all this type in the future that isn't harem, see you later.

Thanks for reading and please if you liked it give it a without more to say I'll say goodbye.

--

Chapter 23: The humiliation of class C

[I put a bit of context in case you didn't understand: Ayanokōji, he was never threatened by Chabashira, since the advice that Akiro gave him was to record Horikita's conversation with sensei, where she threatens him with expulsion, so he showed it to him and you can rest easy in this exam]

[After this chapter the class change arc begins, the best this fic will have in my opinion, these next chapters will change the original plot A LOT. And besides this chapter I tried hard, it's 7800 words, so enjoy :)

"Students. We are now coming within sight of the deserted island. We kindly ask you to go to the edge of the ship and take a look at the significant scenery."

The voice was played over the intercom of the entire cruiser. So I headed for the edge of the boat

There didn't seem to be anything extremely special about the island at first glance.

Upon closer inspection, it could delineate man-made paths throughout the island. Whether from constant use or on purpose at school, it was significant. Not many people cared to pay attention to the announcement, as only a few people were looking at the island.

The ship made one more lap around the island before all the students were told to gather in their gym uniforms on the deck.

One by one, the classes descended on the island beach once we had docked.

It seemed that the gray haired sensei started the roll call of each class.

Waiting here in the heat was not good for us. Especially to be in this heavy clothing.

"Aw~why can't we hang out at the beach yet..."

"Why are we in gym uniform?"

"This is taking too long!"

My class raised their complaints almost immediately. I looked around the class and could see everyone's impatience rising.

As I continued to look at my class, my eyes fell on Horikita. It seems that she finally left her room. Well, I'm not going to use Ayanokōji's plan, and this one isn't any better either, but the difference with my plan is that it only has the goal of humiliating Ryuuen.

However, I stood next to Ayanokōji and waited for the roll call to finish.

"That's roll call," the gray-haired sensei announced through a megaphone. "Now marks the day of his first special exam."

"¡QUÉ!"

Many people in the crowd, mostly my class, roared in opposition to the sudden announcement of a special exam.

I still consider this a vacation for me.

"Now, this exam will last for 7 days. From today, June 1, to June 7."

A week long exam would definitely be a test of stamina and mental prowess. Not that I minded that much, but there's a small detail, I'm prone to become, how shall I say?, something of an UNSTABLE person, but it will be fun to see their reactions LOL...

"I will begin to explain the content of this special exam."

Moans continued to rise from the crowd of students as the explanation began.

"Everyone will live on this deserted island for a week in their classes. They will not be allowed back on the ship unless there is justifiable cause, which includes injury or illness. Each class will receive basic resources such as tents, flashlights, and a box of matches".

The gray haired man continued. "The theme of this exam is freedom. As a class, you are allowed to do whatever you want during this exam. Each class will receive 300 S-Points as a budget and survival manual. When the test is over, the remaining S-Points will be will be converted into class points."

That changed the game. Having these points could easily mean surviving this island and passing the test. But; then came the decision of whether we would keep our points or use them. I knew I could easily survive this test, but others in our class couldn't without extra help.

With that being said, we have a fair chance in front of us to drastically increase our class points. It was an opportunity that we could not miss.

The megaphone sounded like a siren to get everyone's attention again. "An individual in Class A will be absent from this exam. Therefore, he will start with 270 points. Any withdrawal from the exam results in a deduction of 30 points."

We already had an advantage over the top ranked class in our year. Another opportunity that we could not miss.

Chabashira-sensei then approached our class.

"Everyone, please come and get a wristwatch. This wristwatch will track your health and location during this test, so no one gets lost. Absolutely do not take this watch off, doing so will result in loss." If it breaks, you might be able to get a new one for free on the beach where the masters will be set up."

Once everyone put on their new watches, Chabashira-sensei continued with his explanation of the exam. "Now some rules",

- Contamination of the environment will result in a penalty of 20 points.

- Each absence at 8 am and 8 pm daily will result in a penalty of 5 points.

-Violence, theft, or destruction of property against another class will result in immediate suspension from the class to which the offending student belongs and the loss of all student private points.

Those were some tough rules. It seemed that this test was designed to reduce the number of points a class would receive.

But, there were also some loopholes within these rules. The main one is that unless the school puts up cameras around the island, they would have no idea what really happened. Which meant that some degree of violence would be plausible.

"As you may be wondering, a class's point total can't exceed negative. So once you get to zero points, it can never go down. Now I need to demonstrate how to make a basic cardboard toilet."

"THAT?!" Many of the girls screamed when they realized the bathroom we would be using for a week.

"It is not too bad!" Ike yelled. "It's much better than bushes. Plus, it saves use points."

Ike's statement earned many stares from the girls. I think she missed the notion that girls' needs differed from ours. It was fine to use the cardboard toilet, but he knew the girls might have trouble with that.

"What did you say?! Do you even know what you're talking about?" The girl named Shinohara yelled at Ike.

Chabashira-sensei had already started to shake her head. If the unity of the class broke before the hard part of the test began, there would be no way to pass.

"¡Oh ~ Sae-chan!"

It seems another faculty member had clung to Chabashira's back.

"Hoshinomiya. Suéltame".

"Aw~ I wanted to say hello..."

Sensei's gaze turned to me as he stood near the two of them.

"Ara~ Sae-chan. I didn't know you had such cute boys in your class."

"The name is Akiro Teshiwara, at your service," I replied in a mocking tone.

"Oh~ and a gentleman too! You must be the guy Ichinose is talking about. They say the two of you are already dating?!"

I tensed when he said that, were there already rumors that we are dating? haha how annoying.

"Anyway~ I have to go. I look forward to speaking with you again, Akiro-kun," Hoishinomiya-sensei left with a smile on his face as he said goodbye.

"Continuing," Chabashira caught the attention of the class. "There are some additional rules I need to go over."

- There are designated places on the island where a class may have the right to 'occupy' them and use the area as they wish.

- A special key card is required to occupy a place.

- The key card can only be used by the person designated as "leader". The leader cannot be changed without proper justification.

- Each occupation of a part grants a bonus point to the occupying class.

- Occupancy rights expire every eight hours, and each renewal grants another bonus point to the class in question.

- Bonus points cannot be used for spending during the test, but will be added to the class point total later.

- Using another class's occupied site without permission will result in a 50 point penalty.

So there were ways to earn points for this exam. While it wouldn't help during the test, it could drastically change the gap in class scores. By occupying many areas at once, you take away good land from other classes and rack up points.

"And one last rule, on the last day of the exam, each class will be able to guess the leader of the other class. If you guess it correctly, your class will steal 50 points from the other. If you guess it incorrectly, the class will lose 50 points." ."

The cornerstone of this test could be seen as the identification of the class leader. That was the surest method of earning the most points. This also meant that infiltration, lies, and the use of indirect methods would be used to obtain that information. Whether to occupy a place or class leaders, it was the choice now in my head. A slow and sure method of winning points or risking the bet and guessing the leaders.

With that final statement, Chabashira-sensei finished her explanation of the exam.

We waited and I already knew what discussion was going to happen...

"Well, I know how to win this exam. So I hope you fully trust my decisions, since if you follow me, Class D will get 100% first place."

Everyone listened carefully, everyone knows me very well and knows my abilities, after all, my grades are perfect and the rumors around me about my strength, makes me the most complete and also add my popularity, where will all the girls be at? my favor probably.

"First let's organize our expenses, any suggestions first?"

"Let's go get a real bath!"

"No! We should be saving points!"

The dispute between Ike and the girls, mostly Shinohara, had resumed. Shinohara and a few other girls insisted on not using a cardboard box for a week.

"Hirata-kun and Akiro-kun," the girls finally turned to us for help. "You know we can't last a week on that. Tell this idiot we need a real bath!"

"Well, I know it can be hard to go a week without a real bathroom, but let me check the manual first."

Hirata quickly flipped through the manual to see how many points we would lose by buying the portable toilet.

"It says here it would cost us 20 points."

"See! It's not that expensive, buy it now!"

"But," Ike chimed in, "to use those 20 points is to lose 2,000 private points a month. Wouldn't you rather keep them?"

It seems the girl's plot was more about being comfortable and living a decent life while stuck on the island. Whereas Ike's argument was to save as much of the 300 S points as possible to get more private points in the future.

"I agree with Ike-kun."

A new voice had entered the discussion. I turned and saw Yukimura approaching Ike.

"What? How?!" Shinohara was leading the girl's attack at the moment and was obviously annoyed by the new growing opposition.

"It's simple. This is the only chance we have right now to close the gap between the other classes. By keeping more points and guessing the class leaders at the end, it would put us in a close spot to surpass Class C."

"I want Ike and Yukimura to listen to me" I said coldly

They were surprised and a little scared because when I put this voice it's to say how stupid they are, most of the time.

"We understand your point of view, of the situation we find ourselves in, but if any girl drops out? For this STUPID reason, you will be responsible for the exits and losses of urinary tract infection. Are you okay with that?"

They just looked down, unable to respond to what I said.

"Well if no one has any more complaints, then we'll buy the bathroom, for that simple reason, don't worry, we'll still win this exam"

A leader needs to ensure results, I am not telling you that we could, but rather that WE WILL WIN it, in addition to their full confidence in me because of my strengths, very few people would deny me being the leader.

"First, we need to find a good camping spot for ourselves. And during this test, we need to find sources of food and water, because they will be extremely valuable in helping us save points where we can."

"I will teach them to hunt on the first day, for those who want to learn, if not I will choose them myself. My plan has no flaws and I tell you seriously, after the first day you will not see me until the exam is over"

"Wait to?!" said the class

"As I told you, trust me, I will win this for everyone, you need to survive and deceive the rival, in case some kind of spy from another class comes"

"So raise your hand, those of you with any kind of survival experience."

There was a hand raised that I already knew who it was, but maybe there was someone else who didn't appear in the anime. Who knows?

"I have experience" Ike said raising his hand

"Okay, no problem, let's walk and Ike will explore the terrain with Sudo"

They nodded in response.

The hike in the dense forest of the island was not exactly challenging.

The tall trees covered most of the scorching sunlight from hitting us, but due to the dense amount of vegetation, it made the hike much wetter. While everyone was drenched in sweat as we surveyed the land.

Currently, he was in the front with Hirata, Matsushita, Kei, and Sato. We still hadn't said much to each other. The humidity in the air prevented us from engaging in any conversation.

"GUYS! I found a place!"

Suddenly, Ike yelled from the front of the class and ran further into the forest.

Everyone in the class quickened their pace to catch up with Ike.

It was the same as the original story, I was thinking of going directly to the cave, but it doesn't work for my plan. This was nice flat land, with a stream running nearby. There were enough trees up high that provided shade from the sun. It allowed quick access to all points on the island, which could become a necessity.

If the stream provided drinking water, it would save our class a lot of points that we could use to buy other necessities.

Near the base of a thick tree next to this camp was a checkpoint.

"This is a great place! There's water, shade, it's got it all!" Ike yelled with pride at his accomplishment. "Let's reclaim the place now!"

It is true that this place would be extremely beneficial to the class. But, now we needed to decide on a leader.

"Well, I'm going to explain the technique of this game, we need to choose someone not very well known that is neither me, nor Hirata, nor Kushida and who is responsible, since the other classes would suspect, clearly the leader is someone with good attitude and intelligence to protect the card"

"That's well thought out!" Said Sato

"I agree with it, it would be very obvious" Horikita said.

("Why do I feel like this is going to be so bad for me?") Ayanokōji thought.

"Then I think the best qualified for this leader test is Ayanokouji"

The person I mentioned now is looking at me hehe, you can't reject it my good friend, because if you reject it you'll highlight more than it should, take it as a favor that I told you to record, so that Chabashira doesn't threaten you.

With my confident statements no one could say anything to contradict me so they had their doubts, but they accepted.

"Well if you don't have a problem with it, I'll accept the position" Ayanokouji said

"Okay, I'll talk to sensei and I'll officially make you leader" Hirata said

Hirata wandered off somewhere in the bushes to find Chabashira-sensei, who had been nonchalantly following the class ever since we left the beach.

After a few minutes, Hirata returned to the class with a card that had Ayanokouji kiyotaka's name engraved on it.

"Do we claim the place?"

"Wait," I chimed in before we claimed the place. "We should all huddle around the checkpoint, we never know who might be watching us."

Everyone accepted this...

One by one, we all filled the checkpoint. Ayanokōji, Horikita, Kushida, Yukimura, Hirata, and I crouched down near the checkpoint to further confuse the nearby spies.

Once we claimed the place, the class broke away from the surroundings of the checkpoint.

"There are still three main problems that we need to solve," I told the grade. It was great that we fixed the toilet problem, but we still had much bigger problems to deal with at the moment. "First, we need food, whether it's the meal kits or the food we find. Second, we need water, this river may be drinkable, but you never know so we'll heat it up. And finally, we need more shelter, two tents won't they could sustain at 40".

"I agree with Akiro," Hirata said. "We still have a lot of issues to take care of, so if some volunteers would like to search for food, that would be helpful. While you search, I'll do the math if we use the points to buy food kits. So, any volunteers?"

No one raised their hand immediately. I don't think anyone here wanted to spend more energy running around an island.

"I'll go," Kushida was the first to offer.

After a while some people went to the place surprisingly Ayanokōji too, but I approached him and told him before he leaves.

"Can you give me the card I HAVE A PLAN " I whispered to Ayanokōji

He gave it to me without asking, he already knows a little about my abilities, besides he won't participate much in this exam.

"Well guys, I'll start my plan, so Hirata will be your leader, I'm going to investigate other classes, you guys refrain from looking for them, what you have to do is survive tomorrow we'll claim this place again"

No one took me against so I'm getting ready for the trip.

Grab a map and something to write with.

So I left there... This is going to be exciting.

My plan is simple, after all I have spent 7M points on this, as I said it is only to humiliate Ryuuen, it is not very feasible, but it will be fun hehehe...

I already want to see his look without understanding of the moment, since the result that he will obtain is "technically impossible" but no, if there are points in between .

Between a lot of walking he had found 4 control points, the only thing he had to do was use the card, without seeing the name of it itself, because if someone sees that a person is taking the control point, they will think it is the secret leader of the class.

I was already getting a little hungry so I went to the lake, where there were fish and with my experience I caught them only with my hands.

I grabbed a couple of branches and made and put them on the ground together. Later, with two stones I began to hit them until a spark came out, after that the smoke began to blow so that this thing would start to burn.

The fire is ready, so with a stick I put the fish I caught and put them in the fire on top waiting...

Sleep? I don't need to close my eyes I'll be fine, it's only 7 days , nothing I can't bear

-- --

[TIME SKIP] (Day 2)

I was investigating and I found 2 more control points, after this day I will turn around to get back the control points of the previous 5.

I already knew where all the classes were, but first I will visit the surroundings of Class A.

These areas were very protected and I felt two glances coming from the bushes, this was obviously a trap, but with my plan this affects them, not us, it's probably Katsuragi and Yahiko. So if they see it for themselves, they will vote for me and lose points for being wrong hehehe.

As I did in the previous checkpoints, I sent my card and that's it.

-- --

Now I'm going to class C hehe, I'm going to have fun for a while.

"Oh? Has my biggest guest finally arrived?" Ryuuen said

He was lying on a folding beach chair directly in front of me, he called out to me.

With this I approached him.

"Hello, Ryūen-kun."

"My, my, the SKULL BREAKER, he came here, I thought the blow he gave you hurt so much that you couldn't move your arms" Ryuuen said

"You want that, and Albert and Ishizaki told you what they knew about me, don't take me so lightly"

"Oh? Do you need a place to relax? I can help you with that" Ryuuen said

"What do you want to come up with?" I finally spoke.

"I'm obviously asking about you, you seem tired"

"Not that," I quickly cut him off, "with the way you're doing this test."

"I don't particularly care about this test," Ryuuen snapped his fingers as he said that, and immediately a boy jumped out of playing volleyball to run into a tent. "Instead of being servile and living a wasteful life like your class, I decided to have fun."

"By spending absolutely all of your points?"

"Precisely."

The boy came out of the shop with a bottle of sparkling water and handed it to Ryuuen.

Ryuuen immediately opened the bottle and poured it over the boy's head.

"I wanted a cold one."

"S-Sorry, I'll go get a cold one"

"It seems you're having fun" I told him

"Come on you can join us if you want" Ryuuen said

"Okay" I said happily.

Ryuuen didn't wait for my answer, but this didn't hurt his plan so he let me go.

"Hey girls, let me play?" I said with a smile

They were all playing volleyball and when they realized that I was talking to them, they were surprised and said yes, occasionally with a blush for my smile.

We started to play a game of better than 20 and this ended 20-1 in our favor...

"Wow that's fun, but I think I got too distracted, see you guys!"

"You will continue talking to us" Manabe and Nishino spoke to me

"Hehe surely yes, I have no problem with you being from Class C, obviously you are just following Ryuuen's orders so don't worry, see you in another Byeee"

"Bye" the girls said.

Haaa how refreshing this was, I was missing something like that. Well I think it's time to go to Class B, my other plan will be there, Kaneda will already be there as a spy, so this will help me.

The trek to Class B's camp was horrible.

Having to walk back to where I came from and then walk even more was getting annoying.

But nonetheless, I reached the camp of Class B.

Arriving at their camp, you could definitely see the strength of the unit in this class.

Everyone seemed to be carrying out their duties, whether it was preparing meals, tending the fire, or fetching water. It looks like they had some hammocks strung between the trees to sleep on. Which was a good idea considering hammocks cost a lot less than tents.

There was also a portable toilet nearby with a shower, a few grills here and there, and even a well.

Class B was taking this test very seriously.

But unfortunately this class is the worst by far Class A has Sakayanagi, Katsuragi and Hashimoto, three people who would do anything to win.

Class C has Ryuuen, with that it is already more than enough due to his tyrannical way of leading, since he only needs strong people who do what he wants to win.

Class D has Ayanokouji and me, obviously I'm leaving, but with Ayanokouji it's already the best class, if he takes it seriously all the time. Horikita coming soon, but I have some plans for her hehehe...

And class B is rubbish, they wouldn't be so bad if Kanzaki was the one leading class B but since it's Ichinose, this class doesn't have her greatest potential, she's very good at leading I'd even say better than me , but unfortunately in this school doesn't serve their way of leadership, you can't save your whole class forever and you also can't make friends with rival classes, so often, you have to play your cards better than that...

"Hello! Akiro-kun!"

Ichinose finally noticed my presence and ran to catch up with me.

Oh no this is not right, well it wouldn't be wrong to accept this...

She was close and... she hugged me...

[No, don't think of this in Harem, you know how this will end... And I'm sorry in advance XD]

She seems to have felt something, something more special, but apparently she still didn't know what it was...

"Hey... um... Ichinose? This is a bit unexpected..."

My words seemed to hit Ichinose's ears in surprise because as soon as I said those words, her grip around me dropped in an instant, and her face was covered in a bright shade of red.

"Oh...sorry...I got too excited," Ichinose replied sheepishly.

Really, what will happen to you will not hurt me for having these feelings with me, you chose to go this way...

"Akiro, it seems that you came, we had talked with Ayanokōji and Horikita, and they told us that you were exploring"

"Haha yes, but I'm not here just for that, I want Class D and B to establish a cooperative relationship"

Kanzaki and Ichinose quickly looked at each other at this development.

It wasn't a bad proposition. Having one less opponent to worry about would make it easier for us and their chances of winning.

Ichinose and Kanzaki turned their gaze towards me and responded with a nod. "I don't see why refuse."

I and Ichinose shook hands in agreement, thus beginning our cooperative relationship with Class B.

Ichinose seemed quite nervous, haaa it seems she's embarrassed to shake hands with me, wow that's a strong feeling...

"As you can see," Kanzaki continued, "we're doing quite well with supplies, and I suspect our party may end up with around 200 points."

"That's a large amount of class points, but I have a question, have you adopted a stray into your camp?"

"Oh, are you talking about Kaneda-kun from Class C?" Ichinose jumped. "We found him near the camp with some bruises on the first day. So, we took him in and offered to take care of him for the time being."

So everything as always hehehe, here are my next two plans.

"I'm going to give you some advice since we have a cooperative relationship, our class also has one of Class C 'saved', and I have deduced that they use him as spies"

"What do you mean?" Ichinose said

"Well, I don't know if they went with Ryuuen to see what he's doing, but he's playing with a 0 point strategy"

"And what good would that do?" asked Kanzaki

"I explain, how is his way of "winning" he is sending spies to the other classes, to know the leader of the others"

"Well that makes sense, you see I told you Ichinose" Kanzaki said

"B-But he was beaten" Ichinose said

"I know you did it for his own good, but unfortunately Ryuuen hit him so that Kaneda could act and infiltrate his class"

"Ok thank you very much for this Akiro" Kanzaki said

"Wait, I have something more to say about this situation"

"Continue" Kanzaki said.

"I know who your leader is and if for some reason your card is stolen, remember that the rules say that if the leader leaves with a good reason, you can change the name of the card and they will give you a new one"

These were surprised.

"I also ask you please, if this happens, it will be profitable for you since Ryuuen will win 50 and take away 50 points. But if you do what I told you, you will only lose 20 points instead of 50 and Ryuuen will lose 50 points"

"And who is our leader, if you know so much, we didn't see you anywhere" Kanzaki asked

I approached his ear and said Chihiro-san

Kanzaki widened her eyes and nodded and told Ichinose that what I said was correct.

"But we would have to hurt her, we can't-"

"We'll take it into account" Kanzaki said, cutting off what Ichinose was going to say.

"P-Pero"

"Ichinose, this is very important. Won't you accept Akiro's help?" asked Kanzaki

Je very intelligent, saying my name, this will cause Ichinose to think about it.

"Oh and one more thing, can I use your control point?"

"You openly said that you are the secret leader..." Kanzaki said.

"Yes, I know that but right now we have a relationship of trust and it will give us an advantage to have another control point"

"And wouldn't that make Kaneda know about their leader?" Kanzaki said

"No problem, if that happens we'll use the strategy I told you"

He nodded to what I said.

"Okay, we'll let you do it, thanks for the tips, you're very smart, I honestly don't understand why you're in class D"

"How strange I think it's fine hehe *I laughed nervously*"

He didn't understand, but he didn't care.

I went to claim the control point and make sure Kaneda sees me.

Hehe there it is, it's watching, now I'll claim it.

It's simple now Ryuuen doesn't need my card, he has Kaneda's opinion, Katsuragi and when I return to my class camp he will have Ibuki's opinion, so the plan is almost finished.

I went with them, to speak one last time but some familiar faces approached.

"Hello Akiro!!!" Shibata said excitedly

"Ara~ Ara~ So the couple are talking together" Mako said

Ichinose blushed at Mako's comment.

"Haha I don't know where that came from, but we're just friends"

I was thinking of saying "She's like a little sister to me" but I refrained that she is too strong and should go to hell.

Ichinose looked a bit saddened by my comment, but she recovered instantly.

"Well I would like to stay, but my class is waiting for me, see you"

"We have to get together again, see you later" Ichinose said raising her hand in my farewell.

And they bothered her a little more for her actions...

[Time Skip]

I walked away from class B and headed towards our camp.

On the way I caught a few fish, about 15 to be exact, until I was very close and I could already hear their voices.

"I'm back guys!!!"

"Oh hello Akiro, welcome back" Hirata said

They all came up to me and started talking to me and I saw Ibuki out of the corner of my eye...

Thank god everything stays the same as the original story, otherwise my plan wouldn't work so well.

"Let Akiro rest, he must be tired and thank you very much for bringing this food, we will use it well" Matsushita said

Everyone thought about what Matsushita said and let me off the hook.

"You can go sleep there, it's very comfortable" Hirata said

"Thank you, but first I'll take the control point"

I did now since Ibuki was watching me.

I took the checkpoint and went to the tent...

I had not slept for 2 days, I already had a dream, that surely they will have to wake me up tomorrow.

But I did something very disgusting, but that way I'll make sure I don't take out the Ibuki card, and what I did was put it inside my pants... Well technically no one will take this out of me so I don't see the problem, but it's a bit disgusting...

-- --

[Time Skip] (Day 5: 6am)

"Akiro... Akiro..."

A hand grabbed my shoulder, quickly shaking me awake.

"Wh-what. I need to sleep more..."

"This is important," the person's hand continued to shake me awake, only now more violently.

"Fine," I brushed off and left the store. "What is the problem?"

Apparently, the one trying to wake me up was Hirata. When my mind finally started working, I could see that Hirata had a very worried expression on her face.

I also checked if she still had the card and still had it.

"Something terrible happened," Hirata directed his gaze towards the girl's shop.

I looked over and saw most of the girls awake and talking in their groups. But he still couldn't tell what was happening.

How strange, why would ibuki use this? He's underestimating me a lot, it seems...

"Wait, what's going on?"

Hirata looked at me again, "someone stole Karuizawa-san's underwear."

"Her underwear?"

"Yeah!!! The only guys we trust are you two, so get them up, so we can talk about this" Said a wild Shinohara, clearly frustrated by the situation.

"Okay, I can wake you up," Hirata turned to wake up the rest of the guys in the shop.

"Oh, what time is it?" A dazed looking Yukimura was the first to leave the shop.

Once all the boys were gathered outside the store, Shinohara began his investigation.

"Kaurizawa-san is sitting in the girl's shop crying because early this morning someone stole her underwear from the luggage pile."

The boy, still half asleep, looked at each other in confusion and astonishment.

"That means one of you had to have done it!"

Shinohara once again shamelessly blamed the boys.

This acquisition only caused an uproar from the culprits.

"That!" Sudo was the first to exclaim his opposition, "what makes you think we did it!"

"That was an easy task for you. Waking up in the middle of the night, sneaking to the luggage and going through our things until you found the underwear."

"No, no, no, no, that doesn't mean anything. You can't blame us," Ike yelled.

"Now that I think about it... Ike-kun, you came back quite late from the bath last night..."

"No, I didn't! That's just because it was dark outside and I couldn't see!"

"You definitely did! You're always staring at us with ogling eyes and making kinky comments!"

"Okay everyone, why don't we calm down now?" Hirata was the first to try to defuse the situation.

"Hirata-kun, we can't stand by a bunch of underwear thieves!"

"Shinohara, I know you're worried about a friend right now, and emotions are running high, but we still don't have clear evidence of who did it," I said.

"Check them then."

"Shinohara-san," I continued, "I don't think it will help..."

"Hirata-kun, Akiro-kun, we may not have any clear evidence of who did it right now, but searching for everyone may give us a clue as to who did it."

I glanced quickly at Ayanokōji who was standing near the back of the crowd of boys. His face was emotionless as usual, but she could see the wheels in his head turning as he tried to resolve this situation.

"Akiro-kun?" Hirata asked.

I agreed to review them, in the decision...

-- --

"Shinohara, we checked all your bags. Nobody has Kauirzawa's underwear" I said

It felt extremely wrong to be going through everyone's belongings in the first place, but in order to try to keep the class together, we needed to find out who stole it. Although I already knew, but I can't tell you, without any kind of evidence...

"Tch," Shinohara clucked in frustration, "find them then."

"Shinohara-san, that's a bit nosy..."

"Hirata-kun and Akiro-kun, we need to find out who is to blame no matter what, they probably knew that you would go through their bags, so they kept it from them."

"Pero..."

"Hirata, if it gives them peace of mind and frees any of the boys, we should do it" I said.

We had already searched the bodies of most of the boys in our class. No one had anything strange in their pockets or hidden under their clothes. The only ones left were Ike, Yamauchi, Yukimura, and Ayanokouji. I checked Ike and like in the original story, he didn't have it.

Now it was only Yukimura and Ayanokouji. He doubted either of them would steal the underwear, so this review would have been pointless.

Ayanokouji stepped in front of me and I began my process. As he searched, I couldn't find anything until I reached into his back pocket. There was something neatly folded in his pocket. I didn't look at it, but we both knew it was underwear.

I stood up after finishing my evaluation.

"No one I looked for had it, Shinohara." Hirata said

"Me neither, Shinohara-san."

"Tch. I really thought one of them had it..." Shinohara was disappointed by the search results, but had to accept our answers.

Once everyone dispersed, I pushed Hirata and Ayanokōji aside.

"Hirata, I think you should know this since you're in a relationship with Karuizawa. But I found her panties."

"What really?" Hirata said

I gave him a slight nod and pointed at Ayanokōji.

Ayanokōji reached into his pocket and took out the stolen item.

Hirata's face was shocked to discover that Ayanokōji had his underwear on, but he didn't make any obvious moves to reveal it.

"Didn't you steal it, Ayanokouji-kun" Asked Hirata

"I didn't," Ayanokōji replied nonchalantly.

"While I was looking for it, I felt it in his back pocket, but I didn't want to cause a commotion. Besides, I don't think Ayanokōji stole his underwear."

"Then how did Ayanokouji-kun get it?"

We both went to Ayanokōji to get his explanation, although I already knew

"Ike found it in his bag before we were searched. He got nervous because he didn't know how it ended up in his bag and he passed it to me."

"..." Hirata seemed to be in deep thought as he considered the delicate situation the class was in. "Ayanokouji-kun, Akiro, I would like your help in catching the culprit."

Ayanokōji and I nodded along with Hirata's suggestion.

Ayanokouji also passed Karuizawa's underwear to Hirata, since he would take the least amount of damage if anyone found out, being Karuizawa's boyfriend.

"Hey, Ayanokouji," I called, "you know who did it, don't you?"

Ayanokōji turned to look at me with his usual cold expression.

"Not really, you may be overestimating me" Ayanokouji said

"Always the same..."

I left the subject there when we all met with the group.

-- --

"Hirata-kun and Akiro-kun, we want you to move our shop," Shinohara stormed over to me and Hirata, with Karuizawa following close behind.

It was obvious that Karuizawa had been crying over the situation as her eyes were bloodshot and there were dark red hues around her eyes, probably from having wiped away her tears.

"Yeah, move it," Karuizawa joined in the effort.

"Karuizawa," I said, "isn't that a little unreasonable?"

"I don't think it is," Karuizawa turned angrily on me, "someone stole something private from me, and we can't trust the guys right now. Also, call me Kei, remember, Akiro."

"I'm sorry Kei"

"I don't know why you only trust Hirata to move the shop," Horikita suddenly joined the conversation.

"¿Eh?"

"It's quite possible, since he's your boyfriend, that he stole them. We haven't cleared him of being a suspect, so I don't fully trust him yet."

"That!" Kei's anger began to rise now, "Hirata-kun wouldn't do that, he's not that kind of person. I know...it's because you're jealous! Jealous that I'm dating him and you're not!"

"Don't be naive Karuizawa-san, bringing your personal feelings into this is nonsense," Horikita continued, "First of all, we would need 2-3 people to set up the tent, I suggest Ayanokouji-kun and Akiro help."

"Huh? Why Ayanokouji-kun?"

"Of the boys in the class, I trust him the most. As for Akiro.kun, he can help and he has all the evidence that he didn't go, he never got up and they had to wake him up."

"Well, Ayanokouji-kun doesn't really have a presence, so I guess we can trust him. But I still think he could be the culprit!"

"Kei," I said firmly, causing everyone nearby to turn their attention to me.

"We have no clear evidence of who the culprit could be at this time. Launching pointless and baseless acquisitions at this time will only further undermine our class unity. At this time, we must remain calm and composed until the culprit can be found." And if moving the girl's store helps, we'll do it, but don't blame anyone."

Kei solemnly looked at my answer, but I could tell that she finally realized how fragile our situation in class was right now.

"Thank you Akiro-kun," Hirata walked over to me as the test settled down. "Without you, I don't know where our class would be. You are extremely good at helping others stay calm and collected. Dealing with a situation like this is something I could never do, so thank you."

"You give me too much credit, Hirata. I was just telling the truth, but it looks like we have to move his shop now, which honestly won't do much."

Hirata let out a light laugh at my answer. When I went to find Ayanokōji to help me with the shop, I noticed that he was talking to Ibuki. I guess they started to get closer.

"Hey Ayanokouji, we have to start moving the shop."

Ayanokōji gave a small nod in response and joined Hirata and me as we started to move the girls' shop.

-- --

It was the last day of this special exam. This would be the last night we would spend on this deserted island. But, today could turn out to be the most difficult of all. The weather had unexpectedly turned much worse than any other day when it began to rain lightly.

"Everyone," Hirata addressed the entire class, "I'm very proud of all of us for this exam. The end is coming up and we managed to save several points due to finding food and clean running water. To finish strong, can you Would some of you mind getting some food for our last meal?"

Our class had done quite well in saving points. Other than a few minor hiccups near the end of the exam, I was surprised at how well we were doing.

I didn't raise my hand, I honestly don't want to be with Ibuki, but the only thing that would cause me to join would be for her to join, so it's the same, I prefer to collect energy, besides, I've already contributed a lot.

Also, just in case, I'll stay in case you want to do something with our shelter.

Now that Horikita doesn't have the card, she's rested a lot more, so I don't think we'll have to lose 30 points for her this time.

hehe I'm not going to move from here, so Ibuki only has information, that I'm the one with the card, so in a few hours he'll go to Ryuuen and tell him the information HEHEHE...

-- --

[Time Skip] (He's 6)

- Ibuki Mio point of view -

After taking care of the straggler.

I continued to dig out the flashlight and transceiver that I had attached to it at the beginning of the test.

A light appeared from the forest as it approached me.

Ryuuen finally appeared from the cover of the trees and turned off his flashlight while standing next to me.

Then Kaneda had appeared.

"Did you get it?" asked Katsuragi

"Yes, the class B card is this" Kaneda said

Katsuragi checked the card and saw that it was real.

"And the one from Class D?" asked Katsuragi

"I didn't get it, but I know it's Akiro Teshiwara, I saw him taking a checkpoint"

Ryuuen looked at me with an evil face, since I ruined his plan.

"I-I also saw the claim, the control point of Class B" Kaneda said defending Ibuki

"No problem, I saw it too" Katsuragi said

Ryuuen had a smile on his face right now.

"Kukuku so I will have to trust you, they are 3 equal opinions"

"Can we really trust that guy?" I asked Ryuuen.

"Don't worry, Katsuragi is a smart guy, but he wouldn't betray us," Ryuuen said with his classic devilish smile. "Kaneda, wipe the fingerprints off this and stand down. I'll head back to my campsite."

Ryuuen handed over the key card to Kaneda as he returned to the forest.

Tch, I really hate being his lackey sometimes.

But as long as we win and are on top, I will reluctantly follow.

-- --

- Akiro point of view -

Sensei came and told me that I had to write the names of the leaders, obviously I put: Class A - Katsuragi Kouhei, Class B - / and Class C - Ryuuen Kakeru.

...

It was already June 7. Finally the time came for our short stint on the deserted island to come to an end. The day the results of this special exam would be announced.

A couple of hours had passed since the official end of this exam, but the teachers were still gathered on the shore of the beach, talking to each other.

"Everyone," the grizzled sensei spoke first. "It will be some time before we can tell the final results. For now, feel free to kick back and have a free drink."

The school was kind enough to set up some shady spots along the beach while we waited for the final exam to finish. I went to one of the relaxing areas where most of my class was, where I had a refreshing iced tea and waited.

My friends, Sato, Matsushita, Kei, and Shinohara saw me and approached me.

We greet each other.

"How do you think we did on the Akiro exam?" Sato asked

"I promised you, we already have secured our first place"

As the words left my mouth, a silence fell over everyone on the beach. All eyes turned to the forest.

I looked back to see what caught everyone's attention, although I already knew who it was...

Ryuuen Kakeru had appeared from the forest. He was covered in dirt and looked horrible, but the presence of him drastically changed the mood.

"What is he doing here?" Kei said with a bitter tone.

"Don't you know that you already lost, your entire class withdrew?" Chiaki added.

"Yeah, I don't see the point why he's still here" Shinohara said

My friends couldn't see the big picture. They were short-sighted and narrow-minded right now due to the emotions that lingered with someone like Ryuuen.

But he hadn't made it to the top of his class by miracle.

"I don't think he stayed on this island the whole time, even though his entire class left, without purpose," I said.

The three girls looked at me in concern as they realized that Ryuuen's appearance might not have been a coincidence.

Ryuuen looked at me, clearly wanting to leave me speechless, but the one left on the floor will be YOU RYUUEN AND ONLY YOU.

They kept talking until someone's voice interrupted us.

Mashima-sensei's voice reached everyone's ears as she spoke into the megaphone.

"The teachers have finally totaled the number of points each class earned during this test."

Finally, the long-awaited results made everyone freeze in anticipation.

"Over the past week, we, your teachers, have closely watched your efforts on this special test. Some students approached this exam seriously. While others came up with schemes to demonstrate the best result on this exam. Overall, the results of the test were splendid, good job."

Everyone seemed to relax a bit after sensei said that. It seemed that we all finally believed that the week long island ordeal was over.

"Now then, we must get straight to the point. I would like to announce the results of the special test."

No one except me definitely knew the final results of this exam.

"We will not accept any questions about the results, there are no exceptions. We would like everyone to accept, analyze and use these results as preparation for their next test. They must accept reality."

"Now." Mashima-sensei's voice echoed across the beach once more.

"The results; The lowest class is... Class C with -50 points."

...

-- --

End of chapter 23 (7800 words)

Muahahahaha I told them, did you expect this? the next chapter explains, the reason why they got negative points

According to me, I have never read a Cote fic that has negative points in this review and honestly, I wanted to do it.

I hope you liked it since I showed myself with this chapter, as I said before I hate when they make the arc of the island exam, they are like 4-6 chapters, so I put all the parts together in one hehehe.

Thanks for reading and please if you like me give it a just say goodbye.

-- --

[Spoilers]

[I'm already about to come back with this story!!!!! Now this is to generate Hype if you guys want to see this is at your disposal. These spoilers, I hope you like them, I made a lot of ideas never seen in a Classroom of the elite fic].

If you want to see them go ahead...

They can be changed minimally, but they are ideas that will go in somehow.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

"Hey leave Kei alone."

Manabe's group looked back.

"If you don't leave her alone, it will have to be the bad way" I said with my murderous intent.

The girls were shocked and terrified.

"W-We weren't going to do N-Nothing to her" said Manabe.

Hehe if stalking her is the term "nothing" then that's a pretty good definition but unfortunately it's not.

"Just go away and we'll pretend this never happened."

I kept approaching towards Manabe.

"Do you understand? Don't bother her anymore, if I see you touch a hair on her, you guys will be out of this school DO YOU UNDERSTAND?"

"Y-Yes!!!" Said the group.

They left the room in fear.

"A-A-Akiro-kun" said Kei.

I walked over and hugged her.

"I told you I was going to protect you, I wasn't going to make your fake boyfriend, but I'm always going to help you."

She started to cry.

This is the best form of manipulation for a person like Kei Karuizawa, she just wants protection, and I can give it to her to a certain extent.

I felt Ayanokouji's presence, around the room, where I was going to wait for Manabe and her friends to beat Kei.

When I met him with the gaze use my killer sense.

"Karuizawa, I have to send a little message."

"W-well" said Kei blushing.

I grabbed my cell phone and sent a message to Ayanokouji that said;

["If you mess with Karuizawa again or use the video you made earlier to blackmail Manabe, I will reveal the White Room and all the things you did."](Akiro)

Hehe this is the first step for the plummet from D class to E class without Kei together with Ayanokouji won't be able to save Sudo nor Ike in the future, and he won't be able to use Manabe to ruin Ryuuen's plan to humiliate Horikita.

Hehehehehehehehehehehehehehe!!!!

-- --

.

.

.

.

I was walking along with Ayanokouji until Chabashira-sensei came. Of course today is THAT DAY.

"Ayanokouji come with me" said Chabashira.

"Why?" he replied

"You have no choice at all, you must come" said Chabashira determined.

"And you Akiro, you don't have the need to come yes or yes, but the person who wants to talk to Ayanokouji also wants to see you."

Hoo so "He" wants to see me, how interesting I thought he looked down on me in every way.

"Sure I'll go I find it interesting."

We went and opened the door which was sitting... Ayanokouji's father.

-- --

.

.

.

.

- Second Year -

[Bounty hunter's reward]

-Ayanokouji (20M points)

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

- Akiro Teshiwara (40M points)

-- --

.

.

.

.

"RYUUEN YOU STOPPED BEING FUNNY, WHAT SHOULD I DO WITH YOU? SHOULD I SHOW YOU MY MERCY OR SHOULD I THROW YOU AWAY?"

"I THINK I'LL GO WITH THE SECOND OPTION."

HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA

-- --

.

.

.

.

"You are very famous Akiro in White Room you have fans who fully believe that you can win Ayanokouji, you are the person nicknamed, THE PERFECT MONSTER" said ???

--

Now I want you to leave your comment and your predictions for the future of history.

--

Chapter 24: "Madness comes to those who wait for it" and Dragon Group

-- --

"Madness is the inability to communicate one's own ideas"

"Intelligence has certain limitations. Madness, almost none "

-- --

"Now." Mashima-sensei's voice echoed across the beach once more.

"The results; the lowest class is... Class C with -50 points ."

Everything went according to plan.

" Hehehe"

Many looked my way, but I don't care.

" HEHEHEHEHEHEHE HAHAHA !" I laughed with a hand over my face

"A-Akiro-kun?" Sato said with fear

I got a little closer to Ryuuen.

"How does it feel Ryuuen? How does it feel to be handled like a mere puppet? Come on tell me WHAT IT FEELS like " I said with a maniacal look.

"Do you feel excited? Angry? Frustrated? Or rather USELESS "

We were looking at each other. The atmosphere was super tense, no one spoke, it was just him and me in a staring match, of course I'm not using my murderous sense, but if I did, it wouldn't be FUN .

"So you're showing your true colors, X?" Ryuuen said

This is only heard by Ryuuen's C class, so there's no problem at all.

"Ehem, you can continue talking later, now we need to give the test scores" Mashima said

Apparently I wanted to continue watching our little showdown, but I needed to say the results, what a pity I was having fun...

So I went back to my class without losing my gaze on Ryuuen's.

My class was looking at me terrified, but I don't have a problem with it, I'll just say that I didn't sleep enough, I'm sure they believe me how defective they are LOL .

My "friends" want to ask me about my action, but they didn't feel so fearful about me.

I did this to see Ayanokōji and Ichinose's reactions. I wonder what to do now? Will she be blinded by love? Or will she understand that I am a person similar to Ryuuen? It will be interesting to see this.

"Third place... Class A, with 120 points."

Now everyone was shocked. No one expected these rankings or point totals, it was a complete shock to everyone that the 'worst' class, in Class D, had done better than the first.

"Second place... Class B, with 210 points."

Well, apparently they won points, since I told them that if they steal your card, use the technique that I proposed.

"And then, Class D..."

Mashima-sensei paused for a moment. Not like she did with the other classes to add to the suspense of the results. She paused in what seemed like shock.

"...has come first with..."

"280 points. This concludes the ad."

"Also saying that Class D surpassed Class C in class points, so they become the new Class C"

Class D exploded on the beach.

--

class points

Class A-1250 pc

Class B-938 pc

Class C-510 pc

Class D-550 pc

--

[Author-Sama: I could have made a mistake in the scores, but it doesn't matter, the important thing is that Class B has more points and that Class D rises to C]

No one had expected this.

All the students jumped in excitement, as they all expected to win, but not by that much.

I looked around me to take in the scene. Hirata was stunned, Ike and Yamauchi were crying with joy. Probably because they are no longer bankrupt.

Finally, my gaze landed on a person.

Ayanokouji.

His face was as simple as ever, but he returned my gaze when our eyes met.

There was no sense of panic or surprise from him.

Surprising I did not expect less from the masterpiece, I already knew about most of the steps I did to get the victory, but I did not understand how I got Class C to get -50 points.

He will be thinking how it turned out profitable or if there was some cheating in the exam that he did not see, and not my good friend, it was just for fun, this did not work out for me, spending 7 million to get into a class that I will not even be in , it's stupid, but how would you stay if I told you that I have a hidden reason for this?

When it's the sports festival, Class A will cooperate with Class D, but if Class C goes down to this class, then we'll cooperate with Ryuuen and my plan to "HUMILIATE HORIKITA WILL STILL STAND" I'm just missing one small detail, to That the plan works 100% I will fix it in the zodiac exam.

*Flashback* (Chat with Chabashira)

"The most dangerous class is C, if I can ruin the reputation of their leader I will make them lose control, their entire class"

"Hahahaha I knew you were very interesting Akiro" Chabashira said

"And for the next rule that I want to put is that there are negative points in the exam"

She looked at me strangely, of course I thought about how expensive this could be, but I have an idea to make it less so.

"Could you be more specific with this?" asked Chabashira

"You see sensei, I don't want you to not be able to do a 0 point strategy, spending all of them won't make them turn negative later"

"I still don't understand your idea, if you wanted to change the entire negative points rule, as you say, you should spend more than 10M points, since it is a rule that changes absolutely the entire exam"

"And that's why I'm not going to change the entire rule, you see, my idea is that you can have negative points at the end of the exam when you guess the leader of the class or if the other class makes a mistake in choosing the leader of class other than yours"

Chabashira is processing everything I'm saying.

"Let me check, this has never been seen in this school, let alone buy a ruler or replace it, so I'm going to check it out, give me 10 minutes"

"Yes, no problem"

She was reading some kind of regulation for the use of school points.

Minutes passed until he finally finished reading, closed the book and gave me a look.

"According to what I have read it would cost an amount of 5M points"

Hehehe as planned, although if for some reason I messed up and it was more than 5M I'd probably have to order some from Arisu, but thanks to this I don't need to do that.

"It seems to me an acceptable price, of course I accept it"

"You're sure?"

"Look sensei, I can only tell you that when the exam is over, Class D will become Class C."

A cute smile was seen on her face.

"Well, I'm leaving now, if they see me with you, a teacher can spread this or they think you're helping me, so I'd better go now"

She just nodded and continued drinking.

I was leaving the room, but I turned around.

"Oh, and by the way, you should smile more, it makes you more beautiful" I said with a seductive smile

[Author-sama: Playboy-kun attacks back!!!]

She was a bit taken aback by my comment, but then she blushed a little and before she could speak I left the room.

In the end I got her to blush, what a shame, the last girl I would need to do this would be Horikita, but I hate her so much that I don't care.

("Ugh sometimes I think that boy is not normal. How did he get this? Could it be that he got information from the second years? I wouldn't be surprised, since this boy seems like a natural manipulator and knows how to play with people's hearts very well , probably got it from some second or third year girl, but I'm sure of one thing")

("That boy is my ticket to Class A ")

*End of flashback* (Chat with Chabashira)

Although everyone was shocked and terrified by my actions with Ryuuen, they automatically heard the result and was showered with questions and congratulations for my hard work.

"You did it, in the end we finished first!!!" Said Sato

"But how did Class C get -50 points? Were you the one who did that Akiro-kun?"

("The King is impressive, it seems Hime was not wrong with him, he was not afraid to confront Ryuuen and protect her when he was going to attack her. He also achieved an impossible result, that only he could obtain it, if he really will unite our class, there is no need to continue cooperating with Ryuuen to leave me a place in his class, in case he goes up to Class A") Hashimoto thought

"YOU'RE GREAT AKIRO!!!" He said Class D is now Class C.

Ryuuen looked in my direction without understanding the result obtained, he was also trying to join the cables to all this and I can say that he is about to discover it himself, but he lacks proof.

("We have to be more careful with Akiro, I'm glad we can cooperate with his class for now, but with his intelligence and he seems to know how to defend himself, no one would confront Ryuuen face to face if he didn't have any way to defend himself soon, I don't know how , but I have to make Ichinose stop being in love with him...") Kanzaki thought.

Horikita looked at me in surprise, but she didn't come over to ask me, how did we get the score for this exam.

They kept praising me, but I told them that I was sleepy and that I had to go.

When I got back on the luxury cruise ship, I was greeted by the familiar face of Koenji Rokusuke. Looking as pompous as ever, he sat tanning in a chair near the pool.

"So, everything went according to plan, Playboy-kun?"

"I have no idea what you mean, Koenji" I said foolishly.

"KOENJI!" Sudo yelled after me. "WHAT THE HELL, WERE YOU THINKING OF RETIREMENT!?" said sudo

"HAHA, I knew my classmates would take care of everything" Koenji said

"Damn! Does that matter? We lost 30 points because of you! And you obviously look good" Sudo said

"My dear redhead-kun. I was in a terrible situation, my body didn't feel quite right. Besides, is it bad to have faith in my classmates?" Koenji said

"Tch. But you-" Sudo said

"Sudo, it's time to give up."

He knew this conversation would lead nowhere, as Koenji had plenty of reasons to 'explain' his early retirement.

But looking at him, you could tell that his only reason for leaving was probably to save himself from doing any kind of work during this trip.

Everyone in Class C had introduced themselves to where we were. Some came to air their grievances with Koenji, but among the people who showed up was Horikita.

I left the place, I wasn't tired, but they believed me for all the actions I did in the exam, besides doing almost everything myself.

But listen to sensei's voice.

"Can I have a moment of your time?"

"Not right now. I'm pretty tired, Chabashira-sensei. Maybe some other time."

"If you really don't mind, I can start talking right here. But, we can stand out a bit."

"Let's get this over with, it's hot." We walked to a quiet place not frequented by many people.

"I take it you're okay with the results, sensei?" I asked.

"The results were splendid. You did a wonderful job. I'm impressed."

"Well, I already told him that I would turn Class D into Class C"

"Apparently you were telling the truth" said Chabashira smoking

"Do you want to make it to Class A?" asked Chabashira

"Yes, obviously, if not, I wouldn't have done all this, even though I already have my life insured, like Koenji, with a Head of a company that would make me earn billions, but I want to be in Class A"

"I'm glad to hear that, now I want to inform you of an interesting student, that you can surely use to get more support" Chabashira said

"I don't need it and also I already know the answer is Ayanokōji, you don't have to tell me"

She was surprised but quickly came back.

"So you already know his abilities?" asked Chabashira

So curious, sorry this information cannot be bought.

"No, but I know it's interesting"

She looked at me intently, but she hadn't caught any lies in my words so she let me go.

"Well if you don't have anything else to tell me, I'm going to go..."

Which he didn't say anything, so I respond by leaving there.

I went to my room...

[Time Skip]

I had taken a rather nice and necessary rest in my cabin. It had felt like a long time since I last slept in a bed. Compared to the hard floor on the island, the bed now felt like a marshmallow that could sink to the ground. There weren't many people in their cabins now, I assumed they were all having the time of their lives just like they were. But I needed that sleep after the effort I put into this exam and as I said not because of physical exhaustion, but mental fatigue, every time I have more crazy feelings...

After freshening up in my cabin, I went to wander the ship again. I hadn't seen what the ship's deck looked like at night, so I was eager to find out.

I pulled out my phone to pass the time as I walked the halls of the cruise ship.

There were messages from an unknown number, which was probably Horikita, which I'm obviously going to ignore, I don't mind describing the situation or something like that.

Instead of going to bed right away, I went down to the deck to get one last view of the ocean under the night sky.

It was a truly wonderful sight, one that could be a central memory for anyone. The slight salty of the water stings the nose and the sound of the calm waves breaking against the boat. It was impressive.

Not long after I reached the deck, Ayanokōji joined me. He looked out at the ocean too, and we stood there in silence for a brief moment.

"Do you really want to destroy the White Room" Ayanokouji began.

I was surprised that he started the conversation.

"Right now that's the only goal I have in life"

"Wasn't it necessary for me to be the class leader?" asked Ayanokouji

"Obviously not, I could have even chosen Ike to be the leader, but it was fun to have you be the leader"

Ayanokouji looked at me.

"Oi Oi, don't take it so badly, just think that you are repaying me for the favor, from when you recorded your conversation with Chabashira and Horikita"

I look at myself again.

"How did you realize it was the two of them specifically"

Reading Classroom of the elite light novel clearly, but I can't answer him like that.

"I tell you there is no one who surpasses me in knowing the next actions of people and no one can lie to me I can catch any lie, even yours"

Silence fell over us once more as we stared at the ocean in front of us.

"I think I'm going to go back to the cabin," I told him.

"Okay, I'll be back soon. It's getting late."

Human nature is set in stone from the start, etched into every fiber of your being from the start. There is no hope that someone will actually change themselves. Changing from your true self is just a delusion, a mere childish fantasy.

No matter what methods I use, no one will ever be like me. No one will be at the same level as me. Nobody will be better than me.

Neither you, nor Horikita, nor Hirata, nor Koenji, nor Tsukishiro, nor your father, nor anyone in this world will rival me. I'm just helping all of you in the White Room, because I want to see a multi-billion dollar project ruined overnight. How will they feel when their "MASTERPIECE" loses at absolutely everything? WHY AM I DOING THIS?

The answer is simpler than you think... IT'S FOR FUN

[Time Skip]

The last 2 days on the luxury cruise had been amazing. It was a well-deserved rest for everyone, after that intense and special exam on the island.

Everyone was having fun, getting the chance to hang out with friends and members of the opposite sex, as we traveled across open water. Most of my time was spent wandering around the ship or in my room. Sometimes he would read on the deck of the ship or hang out by the pool.

I met some friends, like Chiaki, Kei, Sato, and Shinohara, but most of their activities didn't appeal to me. I debated whether to reunite with Arisu, since it wouldn't be long before I changed classes, but it wasn't necessary since we'll probably join the Dragon team.

I was wandering around until I ran into Ryuuen and his group.

"Hello Ryuuen, how are you? Did you connect the dots to find out how you lost?"

"Kukuku knew that you were someone interesting, and to answer your question I know that Class B changed their leader and that you were not the real leader, that would leave us with 50 points for guessing a leader but -100 for having said the leaders incorrectly , but unfortunately I don't know the reason for the final result, I just thought that "EVERYTHING CAN BE BUYED IN THIS SCHOOL" so it's probably something along those lines" Ryuuen said

I clapped to the air.

"Excellent as expected of the Tyrant, you are about to arrive at the answers, you have my respects"

"If you tease one more time, I'll break that pretty face of yours" Ryuuen said.

"It seems that someone has gone to his head that he can beat me in a fight, and right now even if you 4 come at me at the same time, you won't be able to defeat me"

"What are you saying idiot?" Ibuki said

"Kukuku well we could check it another day, I hope you don't shit your pants when that happens some day and that you don't back down" Ryuuen said

"I never back down on what I say and if you excuse me I'll leave"

I checked my phone and I had a message from Ichinose, which said;

["Akiro, could you meet us at the cafeteria?"] (Ichinose)

I don't see the need to reject your request and honestly I have nothing else to do, so this is going to give me another air.

["It's clear to be there"]

[Time Skip]

Ichinose was waiting at the entrance, which I saw and wanted to surprise her.

I approached behind her without her noticing me.

"Hi"

She turned and smiled.

"It's nice to see you Akiro-kun"

We kept talking for a long time until we decided it was time to go inside.

So we entered the place and ordered our drinks and food and took a seat overlooking the ocean. I chose a simple black coffee and bagel, while Ichinose ordered the most absurdly sugary drink ever, with plenty of toppings. Honestly, that drink could cause a heart attack.

"Well, first of all." Ichinose started talking as I took my first bite of my bagel. "I wanted to thank you for your help on the special exam."

"I really didn't do much to help you."

"You did it! We only got so many points because of you!"

With the advice I gave them where I said that Class B is in danger, that saved them a few points and that adds up.

"I mean," Ichinose continued. "You found out that Ryuuen-kun had figured out our leader and found a way to stop him. How did you do that?"

"Well, I had a suspicion when I visited your camp because of the boy named Kaneda"

"Yes, him. He really was trying to go back and disobey Ryuuen. Why would he stay on the island? Wouldn't it bother him more if he left early? And when his entire class withdrew, why wouldn't he?" ?" Hey? There would be no point in him staying on the island unless he was part of some other plot. I can't think of anyone other than him who could come up with and execute a plan like that unless he has full control over his class as Ryuuen. he does. "

Ichinose turned to me with her trademark blissful smile.

"Thank you so much!"

"It is no problem."

"By the way, I was really surprised by your Class score. Did you have something to do with it?"

"You overestimate me. I didn't do much."

"Yes, yes. Say what you want. I know you won't admit it." Ichinose continued.

I didn't believe a single word...

"Anyway, Akiro-kun, I wanted to ask you something."

"Go ahead Question."

"Well, it was actually the reason I asked you out. We've talked a few times, but I still feel like I don't really know much about you."

So she wants to get to know me more, honestly I don't know when to reject her, I would like her to have a good development, I'll have to think about it later...

"What do you want to know?"

"It can be simple things like favorite food, color, hobbies, and your birthday."

"Favorite color; Blue. Hobbies; reading, Swimming, learning languages and sports. My favorite food; Udon. And my birthday is December 12."

"Well, it's my turn to ask now. Favorite hobbies, food, color, and birthdays."

"Hobbies would be reading and watching movies. My favorite food would be...definitely Dango. The color would be light pink. And my birthday is July 20."

I felt my phone vibrate with a sudden message...

I quickly pulled it out to check. Even Ichinose's phone received a notification at the same time.

It seems that they already sent the exam message... Which said;

[Meeting in room 205 at 18:40. Make sure you arrive on time.]

"Akiro-kun." Ichinose called out to me and snapped me back to reality. "Do you mind if I ask you what your email says?"

"Mine says to meet in room 205 at 6:40 p.m."

"Uh...that's weird."

"What is the problem?"

Ichinose handed me her phone, which was open to the email the school had just sent, which said;

[Meeting in room 202 at 18:40. Make sure you arrive on time.]

"Sounds like a special test to me."

"That's what I thought. But if these meetings were to explain the exam, why split us all up? Wouldn't it be easier to address everyone at the same time?"

"I don't know the answer to that part. There is also quite a bit of time until our meetings start."

The time was only 12:34 pm.

Ichinose slumped a bit on the table in front of her. "Aw~, and we just finished that grueling special exam on the island. Can't you give us a break?"

I giggled lightly in response, her expression quite cute. "I'm okay with that. But this is a school designed to make its students elite. Therefore, the chances of you being let go are low."

"I guess you're right..."

[Time Skip]

After my time with Ichinose, I retired to my room while waiting for my meeting time.

The time was finally drawing near, so I left my cabin and headed to room 205.

After losing my train of thought on the way to my designated meeting place, I stood in front of the door of room 205. Collecting my thoughts, I knocked on the door, but no one answered so I grabbed the doorknob and entered. in the room...

The room was relatively empty once I entered. It seemed to be an unused conference room, as there was a fairly large table located on the left side of the room but only one chair around it, I think I know where this is going...

Mashima-sensei was the only one present as he sat at the head of the conference table with some papers in hand.

"You're quite early, Akiro," Mashima-sensei said.

"I like to be prepared."

I took a seat near Mashima-sensei. The atmosphere in the room had become quite awkward from sitting with a teacher in silence.

"So I'm the only one huh?"

"It can be said that yes, this is really surprising, it is the first time that in a group there is only one student..." Mashima said.

"Well, since you're the only one, I'll explain the rules of this exam" Mashima said.

"Okay, keep going"

The truth is I don't really want to listen to it, I already know about this exam but hey, there's nothing you can do to stop it...

"In this exam, all freshmen will be divided into groups based on zodiac signs. The entire exam will be held in these groups of students who share the same zodiac sign as you 3. The whole purpose of this test It's to test your thinking ability."

I wonder how they divided the students, I hope I don't get to be the leader, because it's an almost certain defeat...

"There are 3 attributes that people need to master in order to function within high society...Thinking, action and teamwork. These are necessary skills if you want to have a successful future. The desert island test tested your work in equipment.This test will specifically test your thinking ability.The ability to have a sharp and insightful mind to help solve the problem of this exam.The ability to use imagination along with thoughtful, astute and precise actions will give you success in this exam ".

Mashima-sensei's brief introduction to the exam was quite interesting.

"This exam will be conducted in 12 groups, represented by the zodiac signs. Any questions?"

"No, none, I just want to know what my group is"

Mashima-sensei slid across the table to use a sheet of plain paper with names printed on it. The members of the group DRAGON

- Class D : Ryuuen Kakeru, Kaneda, Shiina Hiyori, Albert Yamada

- Class C : Akiro Teshiwara

- Class B : Ichinose Honami, Amikura Mako, Kanzaki Ryuiji

- Class A : Reiko Susuki , Hashimoto Masayoshi, Sakayanagi Arisu, Shun Sakurai

Apparently they put all the students who could be class leaders or important to the class... Basically they are saying that I am the only one who can be the leader and interesting of class C *sigh*

"Now, I will give you a sheet of paper explaining the rules of this exam. Feel free to ask me questions about any of the rules." With that, Mashima-sensei passed over more sheets of paper that had all the rules about the special exam.

"You no longer belong to Class C, for now, you belong to the Dragon Group. You must understand this to proceed with the exam."

On the paper it said;

Exam Rules:

Of all the members of your group, one will be chosen as a "VIP". The VIP can determine the result of this exam alone or by using their own critical thinking, they will be able to achieve one of four possible results.

- The exam starts tomorrow at 8 am, by then an email will have been sent to all members indicating that the VIP student has been chosen.

- The exam will take place mostly from 1:00 p.m. to 9:00 p.m. Students are free to act as they please during the day.

-For approximately one hour each day, twice, the groups will be required to meet and discuss the exam together. The content of the talk will be at the discretion of the group.

- At the end of the exam, the VIP student of his group must identify himself. This will be done between 9:30 p.m. and 10:00 p.m. I only know

you can submit one response per group, and responses must be emailed to a certain address to be provided.

- VIPs cannot send responses.

- Only the identity of the VIP student of the group of which he is a part should be sent. Any other answer will be considered invalid.

- Details of the exam results will be sent at 23:00 on the last day.

Possible end results:

- Share the identity of the VIP and clear the exam as one.

If the answers of the VIP student and the other members of the group are correct, everyone will receive private points (including members other than the VIP student himself).

- Answer incorrectly and the group loses but the VIP still receives points.

If there are wrong answers or unanswered questions from people other than the VIP student, only the VIP student will receive 500,000 private points.

- A traitor discovers the identity of the VIP.

In the event that someone other than the VIP answers the question before waiting for the allotted time and answers correctly, the responder's class will receive 50 class points each and the responder will receive 500,000 private points for himself.

On the other hand, classes whose VIPs have been identified will receive a -50 class point penalty for their entire class. Once this is achieved, the test will be over for the group.

However, if a member belonging to the VIP class answers correctly, the previous result will be invalidated and the exam for that group will continue.

- The traitor disregards the VIP's trial.

In the event that someone other than the VIP answers the question before waiting for the allotted time and answers incorrectly, the class the answering person belongs to will receive a -50 class point penalty each, but the VIP will still you will receive 500,000 private points. The class the VIP belongs to gets 50 class points.

If the answer is wrong, the group test will end.

However, if a member belonging to the VIP class is one who answered incorrectly, the answer will be considered invalid and will not be accepted.

Those are too many rules, if you hadn't read me many times, you wouldn't be able to understand everything.

It seems that there was no loophole in this exam. But since teachers aren't getting involved again, I'm assuming undercover, dirty tactics can still happen.

As for the results, I guess the upper classes would expect option one or two, considering a class point transfer isn't part of those options. His desire for class points right now wouldn't be that strong. If a VIP was Class B or A, they would most likely attempt to pass the exam to achieve one of these results. As for the lower classes, including Class D, the third and fourth option would be the most viable.

Taking 50 class points from any other class would be the best option for class D. Sure enough, it would change the gap by 100 points if they got 50 class points and stole 50 from another.

"Well feel free to spend the time you have left thinking about this place if that's what you want" Mashima said

"No, it is not necessary"

I went to the cabin without wanting to meet anyone, my phone vibrated and it was another message from Horikita which was to meet her and Ayanokouji, well... It wouldn't be so bad or so I think... I think I'll go... .

Haaaaa this will be very boring, I also hope it's not the Vip, not because of the few chances of winning, but it would seem very fun to find the Vip in just one day.

Well we'll see...

...

-- --

End of chapter 24 (5000 words)

Well, now I am doing this half of the chapter, the following chapters I can assure you that they will surely last 3000 words.

At last 2/3 of the new OCs appeared and the truth is that Class A is checked hahaha but I don't care.

The next chapter will be a summary of the entire zodiac exam and Kei's new scene, something that if you read the previous update, you will know that a lot is going to change...

Chapter 26 will be Cinema and I suppose you know what that chapter is about so wait for it...

Thanks for reading and please if you like me give it a just say goodbye.

STsombra outside.

-- --

Chapter 25: Plan "Class E" and "transfer"

-- --

" Some people are so false that they are no longer aware that they think just the opposite"

"True friends ask you questions, false friends question you "

Marcel Ayme

-- --

"Hello, my classmates." I gave a quick answer as I headed over to where Horikita and Ayanokōji were sitting.

Earlier this morning, Horikita had contacted me to talk to her and Ayanokōji before the announcement of the VIPs, so we could go over the strategies for this special exam.

Honestly, I have doubts about how to do or what plan I would have if I were a VIP, so that no one detected since Ryuuen would easily discover a cell phone change plan. My best choice would be to tell Sakayanagi that I'm the VIP and end up winning Class A, on the first day.

"You're late," Horikita replied flatly.

"It's before 8 am. Relax a bit, Horikita."

"Tch"

I want to squash that expression, but I'll take it.

I took a seat next to Ayanokōji. It seems they ordered their food before I got here, so I kindly asked a nearby waiter for some coffee and toast.

"Now that we're all here and settled," Horikita continued. "I would like to discuss the strategy for this special exam."

I took the paper that Mashima gave me and showed it to them.

"So Dragon Group" Ayanokōji said.

"Wait, it looks like a group where they put the most capable people, but why do we only have 1 member of our class?" Horikita thought

It's because they're stupid, except for Ayanokouji and Koenji but they can't know about them.

"Well basically, from what I understood is that they chose the people who could lead the class, that means they think I'm the only one qualified for this requirement"

Horikita looked at me.

"Hey, it's your opinion, I don't choose the students"

Horikita sighs.

"Well, it doesn't matter, but I guess you've thought that if you get the VIP it's an almost certain loss" Horikita said.

"If I have already thought about the possibilities, and thinking I think I have a 20% chance of winning, let's hope that I am not the VIP"

All 3 of our phones vibrated suddenly. Looks like the time has finally come. We all quickly open our emails and put our phones on the table.

--

After careful consideration, you have not been chosen as a VIP . Work as one to pass this exam. The exam will begin at 1:00 p.m. today. It will take place for 3 days from this moment. If you belong to the Dragon Group, immediately go to the room marked as such.

--

When I read that it wasn't the VIP, I felt like a weight was off my chest, I don't want to be negative but my position was very bad.

"Looks like none of us were chosen," I said while sighing.

Each of our emails was relatively the same, just the group name and location were different.

"It seems so. I wish you all good luck," Ayanokouji said.

I responded with a quick thumbs up, while Horikita just nodded.

"You should be careful with Ryuuen, because of the performance you did, on the island he will have you, as his main target" Ayanokouji said

"I still want to know how you made the result look like that" Horikita said

"Well, keep staying with that doubt"

Horikita glared at me, stop looking at me, you won't get anything with me.

I felt Ryuuen's presence.

"Oi, Skullcracker," Ryuuen called me casually as he took a seat next to me. "Did you get the email? Are you the VIP?"

"Hehe it seems that the so-called Leader of class D who wants to turn his class into class A, speaks to me like an inferior."

"Kuku, that was a slip, honestly it impressed me, but now I know what you're capable of"

Actually I have shown absolutely nothing... Just light novel knowledge, although without it I could manage to pass the exam.

"Wow, Ryuuen. I didn't know you needed help walking around the boat." Horikita said as he pointed to the two footmen who had followed him. "Did you get lost and called mom and dad to come get you?"

Ryuuen turned and looked at Horikita. "I didn't know that stray dogs could sit at the table and talk."

"Well, you learn something new every day" I said casually.

Horikita looked at me.

That? But you got yourself into that conflict.

"Aren't you crafty?" Ryuuen replied. "But I'm not here to talk to you Suzune, I'm here to talk to Akiro"

I completely ignored what he said...

Ryuuen dropped his feet from the table and stood up, ready to leave us. "Kuku, it's fine. If you don't want to talk, I will soon." He reached into his pocket and pulled his phone out pointing it at me.

Hey wait till I strike you a pose and do my hair...

A dim flash of light came from her phone.

"I didn't know you were into that stick Ryuuen, I'm sorry I'm straight, but thanks for falling in love with this server" I said mockingly.

Albert chuckled a bit.

"To remember when I defeated you. So I can compare your scared face with this image" Ryuuen said.

Ryuuen evaded my joke... And I'm technically sorry if I wanted to I can do the same as Ayanokouji, since I can completely control my emotions.

And with that, the tyrant from Class C left with his subordinates.

-- --

I was heading to the meeting room designated for the Dragon Group.

I gently opened the door to our meeting room and stepped inside. Instantly, my eyes meet the entire empty room with the conference table.

It seems that I am the first to arrive, which made me the first member of the group to arrive.

I took a seat in the center of the conference table while I waited for the official start time.

At that moment everyone entered, I enter Class A, Class D and then Class B.

"Hello, Akiro-kun. It's good to see you again" Ichinose said.

I turned to look at the person who had just called me.

"Oh hello Ichinose-san. I didn't even notice you there and also hello to you guys, it's nice to see you again"

Kanzaki nodded her head without answering me, heh he seems to see me as an enemy now, I like him.

Mako greeted energetically.

"Hehe~, it's alright, you looked quite serious when we walked in." Mako said

"Are you ready for this test?" I asked.

"Yeah, I'm quite excited, actually. Compared to the last exam, I couldn't help much since you helped us a lot, so I'll do my best in this one" Ichinose said.

"That's the spirit-"

A large presence leaned into our conversation.

"Kukuku I saw the people of our group in Class C and they think you're the only interesting one, without you their class would be trash" Ryuuen said accompanied by his classmates.

"Well, I don't consider myself the only fit, I think there are a lot of diamonds in the rough in my class"

Well actually just Ayanokouji, but it doesn't matter.

"Kukuku whatever you say"

Before Ichinose sits next to me. Sakayanagi and Hashimoto quickly bonded.

Ichinose got a little sad but she settles for the seat in front of us so she can see me.

"Oh hi, we've never talked to each other, Akiro-kun, you're famous at school, my name is Reino Suzuki, nice to meet you" she said excitedly

"I know you too, and the girl next to you is it?"

Shun completely ignores Akiro.

"I'm sorry for Shun's behavior, he doesn't talk much"

"No, no problem" I said smiling.

Which Reiko blushed and then she looked at me carefully.

An announcement was then made through the loudspeakers on the ship:

["The first discussion of the Special Exam has started"]

The room was silent. The atmosphere was strong and heavy. Everyone hesitated to start the conversation, no one wanted to start the discussion.

Silence continued for a few minutes and still no one said a single word.

It's interesting Sakayanagi and Katsuragi together, Katsuragi doesn't know about me so he already left the exam a tie.

"I have a proposal for you Akiro" said Sakayanagi

Ichinose was surprised that Arisu didn't have an honorary place in my name.

The others fell silent for Sakayanagi to continue.

"Sure, say so" I replied

"Well, I want you to tell me who the VIP is" Sakayanagi said.

Those in the hall watched attentively.

"How do you think I know who the VIP Sakayanagi-san is about?"

"Because I'm the person who knows you best in this school, and please stop calling me by my last name" Arisu said

"Wait, how are you the person who knows Akiro-kun the most?" Reiko asked

Shun seemed to be interested in this conversation even if it was little.

"Do they have some kind of relationship?" shun said

So it seems that Arisu already wants to reveal that we are childhood friends.

"If we have a childhood friends relationship and maybe more" Arisu said the last words in a low voice

Ichinose was surprised and worried since she would be another "rival".

"Kukuku so childhood friends huh? Interesting"

"Well, we got off topic..."

"As I was saying, I want you to tell me the VIP and I'll give you a reward" said Arisu

Well, the reward she's thinking about isn't bad.

"And what would that 'reward' you're talking about be?"

"Obviously it would be a kiss" Arisu said seductively

"W-Wait, what?!" Ichinose said

Mako wanted to comfort Ichinose but, she's going to do it later.

"Haha I'm glad you think so highly of me, but I don't know who the VIP is right now, so we'll just do a simple little game."

"What is the game about?" asked Hiyori

"Good question and the answer is, you just have to say 'I'm not the VIP', don't you think it's easy?"

This is simple, I can detect lies, by their actions, breaths, postures, etc. So this will be a piece of cake.

"And what use would this be?" Kanzaki asked who was doubting my words.

"Look Kanzaki, I'm telling you that clearly, either you do what I say or you can keep quiet and that's it"

Kanzaki continued to think, but for now she would let the situation flow.

"Wait, you shouldn't say that too, you are a potential person to be the VIP" Katsuragi said

"Kukuku suspicious"

I grabbed the phone from my pocket and showed them the message.

[You have not been chosen, like the VIP of the Dragon group]

"...Now can I continue talking?"

"Yeah, I guess so" Katsuragi said.

Ryuuen didn't reply.

"Well, all I need you to do is say 'I'm not the VIP', we'll start with Class A first."

("What is Rey thinking?") Hashimoto thought.

[Author-sama: Kind of repetitive is part, but there's no other way to do it]

My gaze landed on Arisu.

"I'm not the VIP" Sakayanagi said

Natural posture, normal breathing, no puckering of the lip, nor any action that stands out from the usual, he spoke the truth.

My gaze now turned to Hashimoto.

"I'm not the VIP"

No particular singularity of his movements, he spoke the truth.

My gaze fell on Reiko Suzuki

"I'm not the VIP"

He is not lying, no fraction of a millisecond, of a lie.

"I'm not the VIP" Shun said

Neither.

"Okay now class B"

My gaze fell on Kanzaki.

"I'm not the VIP"

The same voice without any difference, correct posture, told the truth.

"I'm not the VIP" Ichinose said

Same breathing and with his kind tone as always, with his posture, he told the truth.

"I'm not the VIP" Mako said

Easy breathing and normal actions of hers, she spoke the truth.

That means the VIP is in class D hehe.

"Well now we will go with class D"

My gaze went to Ryuuen.

"I'm not the VIP and this seems rubbish to me"

Well, a typical Ryuuen response, normal breathing, correct posture, no change of expression at any time, or slight puckering of the lip.

"I'm not the VIP" Kaneda said

I accidentally smiled, he's lying hehe.

I asked Ibuki, Hiyori and Albert, even though I already knew who it was.

"The VIP is Kaneda"

The surrounding eyes were super wide.

Some were already about to speak, but I interrupted them.

"Before you make a complaint, I will make my next proposal to Kaneda"

I approached him.

"Look let's play a game I'M SURE IT WILL BE FUN, it's simple, if you show me your message from your phone and you're not the VIP I'll give you 20M points"

Some listened to my words incredulous.

"What's up? If you're not really the VIP, then you'll earn 20M points, just by moving your fingers and showing the fucking message"

Shun looked a little excited about the situation.

"It doesn't make sense, I don't think you could earn that amount in this short time" Katsuragi said

"Well let me tell you something Katsuragi"

I grabbed my phone again and showed the points.

"Here is the proof, THAT YOU CANNOT, DOES NOT MEAN THAT OTHERS CANNOT GET HIGHER , right now I would not know who is the most flawed of the 2, in war you cannot underestimate anyone"

The people from the Dragon group couldn't believe the points, so they began to do the math and they couldn't get it.

"Now as Kaneda was saying, come on, show us, what do they lose? If you really are not the VIP, you would only earn points for your class"

Kaneda was already sweating and Ryuuen was already laughing on the inside.

"Lightning"

"Come on Kaneda show the message" Ryuuen said

Everything is going as planned, I'm sorry Ryuuen, what you're doing is fine, but you missed a small detail.

"Yes" Kaneda said.

Kaneda showed the message.

So instantly, what I did was call Ryuuen.

The phone in Kaneda's hands was ringing.

"That's weird, I'm calling Ryuuen. Why is Kaneda's phone ringing?" I said sarcastically

It was a plan with multiple holes, but as always Ryuuen has the same flaw, he doesn't trust anyone but himself.

"This means that Ryuuen has the true message of Kaneda, or at least that's what he wants us to believe"

Ryuuen pursed his lips a bit and his posture broke a bit hehe.

"But first of all, Kaneda from Ryuuen's phone is going to call himself"

"B-But" said Kaneda

I looked at him with my murderous sense.

No one in this room has seen my real eyes, so it will be FUN to see their reactions.

"But nothing, just do it, accept it, I already know who the VIP is and I don't care about the result, it doesn't matter if the whole group votes for you or not, I just know that I won't be wrong, and I never will be"

"Besides, I said "from your phone" so until it is verified that it is 100% your phone, you will not earn the 20M, I also know that Albert really has the phone"

Albert was surprised at this.

Ryuuen looked at the panorama and laughed back.

"Kukuku you already have me BREAK SKULLS"

They all looked towards Ryuuen and were surprised.

"Come on do it" Ryuuen said

"Okay" Kaneda said calling himself.

Within moments Albert's phone was ringing.

"Now Albert show us the message from KANEDA's phone"

Which he did and clearly said "you have been designated VIP of the Dragon Group" hehe.

"Well, I'm not going to do more, if for some reason they think that Kaneda isn't the VIP, it's because he's missing a neuron, so I think my job is done"

"I knew you were going to get the VIP name, you're amazing" Arisu said

"You know in terms of reading people there is no one BETTER THAN ME "

Literally, unless for some reason there's another person with the ability to read minds, but this isn't the Marvel universe, sadly.

It's not that winning matters, we're totally fine, in this case the only one who doesn't win is class C.

The rest of the time was spent with irrelevant conversations. Since we already knew the result of this group, we didn't care anymore.

I spent most of my time talking to Sakayanagi, but I kept an eye on everyone in the room.

I leaned close to Arisu's ear and said.

"I look forward to the kiss" I said seductively

Which Sakayanagi blushed a lot and Hashimoto gave me a thumbs up.

("Seeing the friendly relationship he has, it will happen as I had planned, he will change to class A, we have to change our way of doing things or else we will go to the well in less time than we thought")

I noticed that Amikura and Ichinose continually cast glances in my direction. Haaa I hope I can break the news that I have a girlfriend or something like her, before she declares to me, I honestly don't feel like seeing her cry in front of me.

When the meeting finally ended, I said goodbye to my friends, from class B, A and D that in D it was just Albert.

And after we left the place we put the name and the Dragon group had finished the test on the first day... Well now I have nothing else to do, so I'll head to the Rabbit group...

I heard Karuizawa, so I hid to listen.

"Well, I'm going back... Aaah?!"

It seemed that from sitting too long, Karuizawa lost control of her legs and fell forward.

"Oh!" Manabé yelled.

Karuizawa tried to correct her balance but ended up stepping on Manabe's foot.

"Ah, I didn't mean that. I'm sorry," Karuizawa muttered before quickly leaving the room.

"Hey, what the hell?!" Manabe yelled once more.

I didn't want to get caught up in this attention, so I looked away and left the room.

Yukimura walked by my side, murmuring some thoughts to himself. Probably trying to formulate a strategy for his next meeting.

"Hey, Ayanokouji"

He turned to look at me

"Yukimura, I have to go away for a while" Ayanokōji said.

"Okay," he replied and continued his deliberation.

"How did it go?"

"Not much happened. Other than Class A not wanting to cooperate. However, we plan to aim for Result One" Ayanokouji said

"Eh, Class A doesn't cooperate, well I'm sure it's because it's useful for them not to do anything at all, or maybe looking for the points since they're VIPs. Who knows?"

"And you? I saw that the Dragon group ended up recognizing the VIP, but why did you tell everyone about it" Ayanokōji asked.

"I don't have a specific reason, but I'll tell you something. I'll leave class C all to yourself."

"What do you mean?" asked Ayanokouji

"Do you remember what I told you, on swim day?"

"You said you were going to change class" Ayanokouji said knowing where things are going.

"Well, I already have the points to leave this class, so good luck with your peaceful life, hopefully one day we'll face each other" I said raising my hand and going back in the form of dismissal.

I'm going to sleep, I have nothing else to do, I'm probably going to read or do anything to pass the time *yawn*

- Ayanokōji point of view -

(Zodiac Quiz, Day 2)

Past discussions resulted in no change again. Once again, we all played cards to bide our time until the discussion hour was over.

Even if we talked, it wasn't like the VIP was going to step forward. I looked to see the order of the students as they left after this last meeting. The students of Class C usually went out first, but they hadn't moved. Meanwhile, Class A used to be the last to go, but they were the first to leave. Well, wait for Machida, who was exchanging contact information with Karuizawa.

"I think it's time to go. Are you coming, Ayankouji?" Yukimura asked.

"Sure."

As we started to leave, Karuizawa answered her phone and stood up. She left the room, chatting. When she left, the students from Class C brushed past us and left.

"Did you get a weird vibe from those three?" Yukimura asked. She turned to me with a puzzled look.

"I didn't notice anything," replied the professor.

The professor was completely oblivious. I felt that Yukimura's instincts were right. They seemed considerably angry when they left the room. Yukimura and I looked down the halls to see the three girls following closely behind Karuizawa. The situation worried me.

"Do you think they have a bone to pick with her?" Yukimura asked.

We should follow them, just in case.

"Damn Karuizawa, always making others hate her. She wanted to spend this time looking for the VIP." Yukimura complained.

We quickly follow the four girls. As we turn the corner, we hear the sound of an emergency door slamming shut. We approach the door and open it a little, hearing voices coming from the stairwell.

"Hey. Why did you bring me here?!"

"Stop being silly! You pushed Rika right?!"

"Wh-what?! I told you, you've got the wrong person!"

The girls surrounded Karuizawa, forcing her against the wall. She prevented him from any escape. However, Karuizawa refused to apologize. She continued to deny her accusations.

"Could you move? I have a place to be," Karuizawa asked.

"Okay, let me confirm and call Rika now. If it's not you, I'll forgive you."

"Just let me go! I'll go find a teacher!"

"What good will that do? We haven't been violent to you, besides, we'll just tell the teacher that you pushed Rika."

Neither side backed down. Karuizawa tried to run away from her, but one of the girls grabbed her arm and threw her hard against the wall.

"W-wait!" Karuizawa pleaded.

"Why should we?" Manabe reluctantly said.

"I just remembered, I may have run into that girl before..."

"What a liar. You remembered from the beginning. Anyway, will you apologize then?"

"No way. She was the complete clumsy one, if anything, it's her fault."

Normally, someone would have taken responsibility. But she refused despite knowing that she would bother them.

"You're really pissing me off! If you apologized, we could have forgiven you, but now-" Manabe pressed Karuizawa's shoulder. "We definitely won't."

"You wouldn't have forgiven me in any way."

After Karuizawa said that, one of the girls, Yamashita, went berserk and grabbed Karuizawa by her bangs.

"O-oh!"

"I'm tired of you Karuizawa, you are unforgivable."

"I know, right. Maybe we should show him the pain Rika felt."

Manabe hit Karuizawa harder.

Yukimura started to open the door to help, but I stopped him. No matter what happened, the chances of another incident happening were

tall, but if the girls got a little more violent, our presence would be a good deterrent for later. More importantly, it seemed that Karuizawa was

Changing.

"Ahh... Ahh..." Her breathing became more and more terrified. She held her head in her hands as if she hurt her. When Manabe and the others saw this, they continued their assault.

"Act as girly as you want. We won't forgive you!"

"S-stop," Karuizawa muttered.

The more people are in danger, the more they tend to show their true colors. Karuizawa was losing her high and mighty attitude as the bullying continued. However, Yukimura couldn't take it anymore and opened the door.

"Hey, what are you doing?!"

"Nothing. We just wanted to talk to Karuizawa-san. Right?"

"These girls kidnapped me, Yukimura-kun. They got violent with me too! They're the worst. I tried to tell them to get lost, but they kept chasing me."

The girls continued to throw daggers at Yukimura. Forcing him to be quiet.

Karuizawa looked at Yukimura, thinking that he was pathetic.

"Okay. Let's go." Manabé said.

After the girls from Class C left, Yukimura tried to call Karuizawa. "Are you OK?"

Karuizawa seemed to be hyperventilating as we approached her.

"Leave me alone!" Karuizawa slapped Yukimura's hand.

"What the hell?! I was trying to help you!"

"Shut up! Nobody asked for your help."

Yukimura stepped back as Karuizawa passed us to exit through the emergency exit.

"What's wrong with her?"

I understand Yukimura's feelings. Karuizawa was a troublemaker. But she had just seen a new side to Karuizawa, the leader of the D-Class girls. A vulnerable side. Her threats weren't what terrified her. It was something completely different.

- Akiro point of view -

Everything continued as the original story, the monkey group, where Koenji was, finished the second day...

Some classmates were looking for me since I was finally locked up and after all I was leaving the class. Why keep talking to them?

[Time skip] (zodiac quiz day 4)

Today is the day that I can finalize my plan to crush class C, the Karuizawa event, where Ayanokouji calls her for Manabe and his group to beat her up and manipulate her, but I'm sorry to tell you Ayanokouji, you'll have to settle for Sato .

Or possibly it will be her that he stays with, I don't think he would waste an opportunity like that without having Karuizawa, so he will confirm himself and use her for his curiosity in love.

You won't be able to manipulate it that fast...

Well I think I'm beating around the bush, the show is about to start. First I'll hide and listen, when they're about to attack Kei I'll interrupt them.

They started to talk...

"What's going on? There's no stupid sign here."

Once Karuizawa put her phone down, she leaned against a wall, waiting for Hirata to show up. Unfortunately, Hirata wasn't going to be here for her...

The dull sound of a door opening reaches my ears. Where Manabe and her friends entered, including Rika who was not there before.

"W-what are you doing here?" Karuizawa trembled at his arrival.

"We saw you coming here, so we thought this would be the perfect opportunity to see if Rika remembers you."

Rika was forced to stand inches from Karuizawa.

"Hey Rika, do you remember this one? The one that pushed you, right?"

"Yes, she's the one," Rika replied quietly.

Manabe turned to look at Karuizawa. "Apologize to Rika."

"Hey, why! I haven't done anything wrong."

"Tsk, tsk, tsk. You know what, Karuizawa? Your behavior has been quite strange. You seemed scared," Manabe let out a fake gasp. "Don't tell me you've been bullied before?"

"¡¿Qué-?!"

"Ding ding ding! Looks like I hit the nail on the head," Manabe continued.

"You're wrong!" Karuizawa tried to refute, but his breathing became ragged and his words were weak.

"If you get on your knees and beg, we could forgive you. What do you say? You're good at crawling, right? On your knees?" Manabe continued to taunt Karuizawa.

"N-no, I won't! I've never done that before!" Karuizawa yelled.

Karuizawa tried to break free of the girls surrounding her, but Manabe caught her long hair and threw her against the wall.

"Oh, oh!"

Manabe began to dig her knee into his stomach as she found more and more joy in hurting Karuizawa.

"Rika, come here," Manabe urged Rika to join her. "Give it a try."

"Eh what?"

"This is all for you, there's no one around right now. So give it a try."

"O-okay," Rika replied.

Before Rika starts slapping Karuizawa

"Hey leave Kei alone"

Manabe's group looked back.

"If you don't leave her alone, it will have to be the bad way" I said with my murderous intent.

The girls were shocked and terrified.

"W-We weren't going to do N-Nothing to him" Manabe said

Hehe if harassing her is the term "nothing" then it's a very good definition but sadly it's not.

"Just leave and we'll pretend this never happened"

I kept getting closer to Manabe.

"Do you understand? Don't bother her anymore, if I see that they touch her even a hair, you will be out of this school, DID YOU UNDERSTAND?"

"Y-Yes!!!" Said the group.

They left the room in fear.

"AA-Akiro-kun" Kei said.

I approached and hugged her.

"I told you that I was going to protect you, I was not going to make your fake boyfriend, but I will always help you"

She started to cry.

"A-Akiro-kun"

I stroked her head.

This is the best form of manipulation for a person like Kei Karuizawa, she just wants protection, and I can give it to her to some extent.

She felt Ayanokouji's presence, around the room, where she would wait for Manabe and her friends to beat up Kei.

When I met him with my gaze, I used my killing sense.

"Karuizawa, I have to send a little message"

"W-Well" Kei said blushing.

I grabbed my cell phone and sent a message to Ayanokōji that said;

["If you mess with Karuizawa again or use the video you made earlier of Manabe to blackmail her anytime soon, I will reveal the White Room and all the things you did"] (Akiro)

Hehe this is the first step in the tailspin from class D to E without Kei together with Ayanokouji they won't be able to save Sudo and Ike in the future, and they won't be able to use Manabe to ruin Ryuuen's plan to humiliate him. Horikita.

Hehehe hehehe HEHEHE HAHAHA!!!

"Come on Kei I'll take you to your room"

"Yes" Karuizawa said blushing because I called her name.

[Time skip]

I am now looking at the test results.

--

We are very happy with the participation of all students in this test. No matter what the scores say, there will be no room for negotiation or giving away information about who might have turned traitor or was the VIP. Nor will there be room for complaints about these results.

Results:

Dragon Group: achieved the Result

Each member 50 class points less VIP members -50 points.

Group of rabbits: Result achieved 4

- 50 class points per class

Monkey Group: Achieved Outcome 3

-50 Class Points for Class B. 50 for Class C.

Goat Group: Achieved Outcome 3

-50 Class Points for Class B. 50 for Class D.

Total Results:

Class A: -150 CP/2,000,000 PP

Clase B:-50 CP/2.500.000 PP

Clase C: 100 CP/4 000 000 PP

Class D: 100 CP/3,000,000 PP

--

[Author-Sama: Honestly, I don't know if I put all the results right, but it doesn't matter that much, think that the final result is that and that's it XD]

[PS: I'm writing at school because we're busy, so if there's any mistake I'll fix it later xD]

--

class points

Class A-1100 pc

Class B-888 pc

Class C-610 pc

Class D-650 pc

--

The results were as expected, I told Kushida before the zodiac exam starts, that she won't support Ryuuen, so in the future I would give her what she wanted, basically humiliate Horikita, which I also wanted, so I it went well.

A vibration came to me and I read the message.

["See you in class A, Akiro I'll be waiting for you"]

[Time skip]

Fortunately, our time on board the cruise came to an end.

After the multiple exams we encountered on that trip, the freshman student body needed some time to rest and relax.

They gave us free time to enjoy our summer vacation once we got back to school.

In my case I spent most of my days in my room reading or passing the time in some way, it was more satisfying to be alone than to talk with my

I once went shopping with Kei, Sato, Matsushita, and Shinohara.

He was talking to Ichinose, but better to avoid her.

Sakayanagi called me a few times but she couldn't wait to talk to me, since when we go back to school we can talk as long as we want. Since I will be in class A, for now I did not transfer because I wanted to be calm until the day I change classes.

I guess this isn't such a bad way to spend the last day of my summer vacation.

Early this morning, I received a call from Ayanokōji asking me if I wanted to join him and a few other members of Class D to go to the public pool on the school grounds.

I couldn't say no to the opportunity, so I quickly packed my necessities and headed for the pool.

The pool was a bit crowded, being the end of the summer holidays. Students from all classes and years gathered here to enjoy their last few hours before classes started again.

I noticed that Ike and Yamauchi were together, to one side, looking towards the girls' locker room because they are perverts, don't judge me I like to see, but at least don't be so obvious.

I felt the gaze of many girls eating me from all sides *sigh* this is not equal.

"Hello Akiro-kun" Ichinose said running towards me, her swimsuit is beautiful and her figure helped a lot.

"Oh hello Ichinose-san, it seems we spoke back to each other"

Mako and Shibata were next to her.

"Wow Akiro, how much exercise do you do? You are very scarred"

Ichinose was inspecting my body inch by inch, it's a bit awkward.

"Honami how daring" Mako said teasing Ichinose even though she was blushing a little.

"W-What are you saying Mako-chan, don't say that!" Ichinose said embarrassed.

I laughed nervously at the situation.

Our conversation was interrupted by loud cheers from one of the nearby pools. I looked up to see an intense game of pool volleyball. And from the looks of it, it was a competition between the second years.

But all the applause focused on a blond boy with an annoyed looking face.

Nagumo.

"Tch, I really don't like that guy..." I muttered.

Nagumo, began to take an interest in me. Fortunately, the benefit of being on a cruise ship for most of the summer vacation meant that she wouldn't have to interact with him.

It is really annoying. And I have a feeling that it will be much heavier later

"Wow! That looks intense."

I turned at the sound of the new voice.

Ichinose stood directly behind us as she looked over our shoulders, witnessing the volleyball game before us.

Nagumo noticed my presence.

He got out of the pool and walked over to me.

"So you are the new vice president that Manabu-sempai chose, nice to meet you" she raised her hand for a handshake.

Which I accepted and Nagumo put strength into his grip, which I put more force into and he released me.

"What are you doing Nagumo?" Manabú said

"Nothing, I just came to say hello Kouhai, I have a proposal for you Akiro, would you like a volleyball match" Nagumo said

Well, I wouldn't mind.

"Yeah, it would be fun, but what team do we play with?" I asked for

"We will play a 3v3 of 20 points and my team will be Manabu and Asahina" said Nagumo

How strange Manabu and Nagumo working together, apparently they want to beat me yes or yes.

"Well I accept, but I don't have a team let me call some colleagues"

I turned to Shibata I asked and I accept excitedly.

"Hey Sudo want to play a game of volleyball"

"No, I'm not interested, not in the least"

He doesn't seem to agree because he wants to be with Horikita, damn simp.

I approached his ear and told him.

"The match is against Manabu Horikita's brother, maybe if you get his attention you can get his approval"

Sudo opened his eyes.

"Yes, I'll go with everything!!!"

Damn simp

So Sudo and Shibata followed me to the volleyball court, everyone was excited about the match, I was being watched by most of class B, many second and third years, by Nagumo and Manabu.

"You start" Nagumo said throwing the ball to me.

You will regret this.

"I start taking out"

Shibata and Sudo nodded.

I prepared myself for the serve, I was well positioned so I threw the ball up.
several inches in front of me.

I perform an attacking approach, while swinging my arms back and then forward. and up as I walk forward with my left foot, pick up the speed of the serve and hit it with everything I've got.

*Bang*

The shot was a point and was on the line.

The place was silent due to the power of my serve, well in a certain sense my strength is supernatural, it's normal that they can't do much against it.

I looked towards Nagumo and said.

"Good luck you're going to need it"

Nagumo raged and posed for the next point.

The match continued and ended

[20 points - 06 points]

I high-fived with Shibata and Sudo was mad at me because in the match he was only able to defend a few shots from Nagumo since he was center back.

"That was amazing Akiro-kun, did you play volleyball? In your previous school" Ichinose said as she approached us

"Yes, you have the ability to be professional" Shibata said

I laughed nervously.

"Hehe I already said it, I'm only interested in martial arts and boxing"

Many girls around the volleyball club became sad when they heard me.

I approached Manabu.

"It was a good match"

"It was more of a smash on your part, but you still played very well, every time I think that my decision was the right one to choose you as vice president" said Manabu

Nagumo was super angry, but he couldn't act that bad, there were a lot of people around.

"It was a very good match, but you won't be so lucky next time" Nagumo said

"Nagumo won overwhelmingly, accept it once and for all" Asahina said

Nagumo completely ignored Asahina's comment.

After our conversation many congratulated our victory.

I was already tired of this and I wanted to read and stay alone back...

After talking a little more with my friends they went to their bedrooms.

I stayed on the bench a little longer to enjoy the warmth of the last day of summer vacation.

Nature is beautiful, I hope this silence will last forever...

"Oh my. Does Akiro get along with other classmates too?"

And where there is silence... There will never be silence forever *sigh*

I recognized that voice. It was not a voice that brought me immense joy or despair. But he knew who she was.

"Hi Fuka. It's been a while," I replied.

The beautiful silver-haired Kiryuin sat next to me on the bench.

"Don't tell me, you're already replacing me, Akiro."

"She's just a friend, Fuka."

"You know you still have to introduce me to the other girl, I remember you told me you liked someone"

He's talking about Arisu...

"Someday I will... First of all I don't know if she'll accept that... I think she deserves more" I said looking at the ground

"Well I've already seen it with my own eyes and she's crazy about you, if she doesn't accept it maybe she won't love you enough to accept what you are" Fuka said

I listened carefully.

"When you showed me your true self, I liked you more, I may have been afraid, but I can accept that part of you, all I want is for you to open up more and more to me" Fuka said

"I hope so, I would not like to see her sad"

We keep talking until we get tired, honestly Fuka Kyriun is a person that I appreciate just like Arisu, she is annoying but I find more and more personalities and aspects that she does not show to the people around her and that are pleasant.

"Thank you very much for everything Fuka, I will reward you one day"

"I'm scoring mentally, I hope you don't back down" Fuka said

We went our separate ways, I was walking towards my room and I jumped into bed.

"I'll see what will happen, but something is clear to me, I think I found the meaning of something special"

I still don't feel the supposed movement of my heart, seeing that person not stop thinking about her, but at least it's a step... I think I can feel that feeling at some point, so I'll look forward to it...

[Time Skip]

Classes will start tomorrow and the sports festival will be reported, so it's time to change classes.

I'm ready I've built a barrier of hate, with my popularity I can minimize the damage to my reputation, obviously everyone will know me as a TRAITOR, but as long as the whole school doesn't hate me, then I'll be fine.

I went to the staff room...

I approached and knocked on the door, then entered.

There was only Sakagami-sensei in the room, so I'll ask him.

"Hello sensei, I wanted to know where Mashima-sensei is, I need to talk to him"

"Well, he said he'd be here in a few minutes, so wait here, if you need to talk to him, I'll go for now" Sakagami said

"OK, thanks a lot"

Wait a few minutes... And as he said he appeared.

"Hello Mashima-sensei. Can I use a bit of your time to talk about something?"

"Well, there's no problem as long as it's not class warfare, I can tell you" Mashima replied.

"Before I start talking, I would like to do it in a more private place, where no teacher can hear"

Mashima saw me and thought about this.

"Well follow me"

We went to a closed place.

"Now that we're alone, I want to switch to your class"

He was surprised, basically he already found me interesting.

"Well that would be difficult, but I'll be thinking about it" Mashima said

"No, don't get me wrong, I'm not asking you to take me to your class, I have the 20M for the class transfer"

He opened his eyes.

"Before you say anything, look" I said showing him my points. "Also don't worry I got them legally"

When he saw my points a smile formed on his lips.

("I knew this guy was interesting, but I didn't think so, he's the first student to get 20M points legally, that's amazing, the student who came closest was Manabu with 15M points that was done recently, although I don't know the reason specifically) Mashima thought

"Well, I have to welcome you, it will be a pleasure to have you in my class" Mashima said

I transferred the points to him.

"No, the pleasure is all mine" I said smiling

("This is amazing, our class has Sakayanagi, Suzuki Reiko, Shun and capable students. But now we have Akiro, the student we are considering as the best of all, with whom our class can never lose") Mashima thought.

"We'll see you tomorrow, don't miss it" Mashima said

"No problem, see you" I said goodbye

[Time Skip]

- Ayanokōji point of view -

We're back in class, and the first thing I see is that Akiro's table is missing, well apparently, if he left the class.

Chabashira-sensei walked into class with her usual cold and stern expression, but today she was a bit down once again, to give us a brief overview of this semester before classes started.

"Hello class. I hope you enjoyed your break. Because today is the start of your second semester at ANHS. Classes will continue as normal, but from September to October, for one month"

Horikita raised her hand.

"Yeah, what's up Horikita?" asked Chabashira

"Why is Akiro's bank missing?" Horikita said

"Yes, whats up?" asked Matsushita

"Well... I have bad news for you... Akiro... He switched to class A..."

...

--

End of chapter 25 (7500 words)

Finally!!! We are already in the Class Change arc!!! And the arc where I change multiple things in the story!!!

I'm so excited, I honestly never thought it would take so long but I was finally able to get to the part where Akiro changes class.

Did you find the chapter interesting? You already knew from the spoiler chapter that Ayanokouji was not going to stay with Kei but in this fic Sato will be Ayanokouji's girlfriend, tell me what do you think?

Thanks for reading and please if you like me give it a just say goodbye.

STGrey outside.

--

Chapter 26: Traitor! and a passionate kiss?

-- In previous chapter --

- Ayanokōji point of view -

We're back in class, and the first thing I see is that Akiro's table is missing, well, apparently, he left the class.

Chabashira-sensei walked into class with her usual cold and stern expression, but today she was a bit down once again, to give us a brief overview of this semester before classes started.

"Hello class. I hope you enjoyed your break. Because today is the start of your second semester at ANHS. Classes will continue as normal, but from September to October, for one month"

Horikita raised her hand.

"Yeah, what's up Horikita?" asked Chabashira

"Why is Akiro's bank missing?" Horikita said

"Yes, whats up?" asked Matsushita

"Well... I have bad news for you... Akiro... He switched to class A..."

-- End of memory --

-- --

" If you complain that I betray you, find me enemies I can hate "

(Pierre Corneille)

-- --

I was still lying on my bed thinking about the beautiful day ahead.

Today was the big day, which I will enter the place that I deserve and that I always wanted, class A.

Honestly, there aren't many people I like in this class. Or rather, I don't know if there is someone other than Arisu that I like.

I think of Hashimoto as a rare existence, who would do anything to end up in Class A. Basically a tick that will follow you until its leader loses its power and can't move forward.

Kito is calm, but I don't think I can strike up a natural conversation with him. At most if we fight we could get along better, but I'm not interested in that kind of person...

Katsuragi isn't ready for "power" he's a guy who plays fair and I'm sorry to say he has the same problems as Ichinose.
If he could play all his cards at the moment he would be a decent leader. But considering all supporters "equal" and no foul play, he will lead you down the black hole of oblivion...

Kamuro from her actions and gestures that she makes near me, I can easily tell that she has feelings for me, which doesn't interest me at all.
I never liked her personality, which is commonly called "Tsunderes" and honestly I don't think I can get used to it.

Then the 3 people he didn't know existed. Ando, Shun and Reiko. Since they don't appear in the series they are really interesting, there is a person I haven't met yet, Hayate Ando seems to be a responsible student, but somewhat shy, his academic skills are good and his physical ability is decent.

I didn't take them into account and honestly this makes my plans even easier to complete in the future. I don't think it will take long to get the leadership of Class A, it's just a matter of time and while the exams pass, the results I get will be seen.

In addition to feeling comfortable. I'll be able to see Arisu more often by being in the same class and that makes me happy...
But I still don't have to forget that I have to tell Arisu about Fuka... Will she hate me? Will you be sad? or furies? honestly the future is scary...

Well, I don't have to continue on this train of thought... I should be happy, this is what I was looking forward to the most since I came to Koudou Keisei... Where I can complete all my plans from head to toe...

I grabbed the phone that was on the nightstand next to my bed.
I saw the time and realized that I would have to get ready, today I'm going to go later because Mashima-sensei told me to wait outside the door to give a surprise.
And honestly I don't dislike the idea, so I have no problem turning down his offer.

I didn't exercise today. Something very rare of me, I never neglect my daily training, but I did not want to expose myself so quickly.

Maybe I could have met someone from class C who greeted me or something like that, which I wanted to avoid at all costs. I would like to see the expression on their faces when they realize that their "leader" is no more.

Just thinking about it unconsciously makes me smile.

I got out of bed, opened the closet and grabbed the school uniform.

After getting dressed I went to the bathroom to brush my teeth and comb my hair.

When I was ready, I headed for the door and left my room. Every step he took was satisfying. He's incredibly crazy, isn't he?

He was going towards the classroom where Mashima was already waiting outside the door. There was only 2 and a half minutes left for the bell to ring and class to start.

I walked towards him.

"Hello Mashima-sensei, it's nice to see you back, I'm so excited to help you" I said with a smile.

Mashima was looking at me with a serious look.

"Honestly, I still can't understand how you got such an incredible amount of points in such a short time to transfer to this class" Mashima said.

"Hehe well, it wasn't difficult, knowing how quickly the points system worked and knowing what is illegal and what is legal to do. Many seniors make a lot of mistakes and that can be very expensive sometimes"

"I know a bit about you and I understand what you told me, but just doing that will not get you to the 20M points needed" Mashima said

"Well, let's just say I have my ways"

Mashima sighed in defeat at not being able to get any information on how I got the points.

"Well, it's time for me to go to class, you go in when I tell you to"

"No problem"

Mashima entered the room and I heard her voice from the door.

"Well, today we have an important announcement. I guess you are wondering why there is an additional seat to the one we had before" Mashima said.

Katsuragi was about to ask that, but when the teacher mentioned it, there was no need to.

("So he's here, well, I didn't think he would betray us, but there's always that possibility, no matter what friendship he has with Sakayanagi, there are people who don't care so much about friends and can betray them quickly") Hashimoto thought.

("So we can finally see each other") Arisu thought

("I already know who it is... So Akiro used the 20M points to change classes. I don't know why, but I feel a bad feeling about all this") Katsuragi thought.

("What's going on? Is this another kind of exam? They don't seem to let us rest") Ando thought.

Shun didn't seem to care about the situation and just looks out the window.

"There's never been a situation like the one we're in right now, but just look at it with your own eyes."

"You can go in now" Mashima said

Hearing the words I opened the door and went into the classroom.

I looked sideways, many surprised faces and I even heard some girls screaming. What am I? Some kind of K-Pop idol or what?

I stood next to Mashima and started my introduction.

"Hello, nice to meet you, you already know my name, but I'll say it anyway, I'm Akiro Teshiwara, you would do me a great favor if you call me by my first name, I don't really like my last name. So I hope I get along with you" I said with a smile dazzling

Many whispers were heard in the class. And for saying murmurs, well they are not entirely as such, since I can understand what they are saying...

"Well you can sit next to Sakayanagi" Mashima said

Well, apparently Arisu already paid a student to change places just to be next to her.

My seat is near Hashimoto, Kamuro and Kito.

"Hello Arisu, how are you?"

"Better since I saw you" Arisu said

When she said that, I unconsciously smiled. He really missed being able to talk comfortably with her.

I greeted Hashimoto, Kito and Kamuro even though she's a Tsundere and she won't want to talk to me. Well, I know she will get used to my company at some point in the not too distant future.

I sat down at my seat and Mashima began to speak.

"Ehem, well, many will be excited about our new addition and I'm not lying to them, I'm also glad that Akiro is in our class" Mashima said

"But surely some of you are wondering why this addition was made. The reason is that Akiro is the first student to reach the incredible sum of 20M points and transfer to a class" Said Mashima

Many looked at me surprised and wondering how I got that amount.

"Now I have to tell you, don't get excited, because another exam is going to start soon" Mashima said.

There were some murmurs, but no one complained. If this was Class C they would already be complaining...

"Today is the beginning of their second semester at ANHS. Classes will continue as normal, but from September to October, for a month. They will have an increase in their physical education. Classes in anticipation of the Sports Festival. Referent material will be distributed to its new schedule and material regarding the Sports Festival" Said Mashima

The class went into a frenzy with this new information, as the newspapers about the Sports Festival made their way to the back.

The athletically gifted students welcomed the change of pace and challenge that the Sports Festival brought. Since this would be his moment to shine in the production of results for the class. While intellectually gifted students cringed at this development.

I personally am excited about this exam. An exam focused purely on an individual's skill and ability regarding athletics is what I most expected. I hope there will be something similar soon from now on.

"Latima Arisu, another test that requires athletic ability. There will be tests for your skills, don't worry" I said smiling

"Yes, it's true, I couldn't participate in the previous exam. But I already knew for myself that I would have problems with that" Arisu said

"Well at least you don't have to worry. Since we'll win easily with me, Kito, Hashimoto, Reiko and Katsuragi can win by far. I can assure you"

Although he could easily win everything alone except the team competition.

"Yes we will do it together" Kito said

"Well I'm not especially good physically, but it's true that I'm decent in that aspect" Hashimoto said

"Well, if Akiro says it, it means he'll get it easily" Arisu said

Mashima-sensei took her place on the podium in front of the class. "Now, let me explain the rules of this exam."

I'm going to have to eat this whole conversation again... But it doesn't hurt to read it back, right?

I looked at the material they gave me about the Sports Festival.

Sports Festival Rules:

The competitive system of the Sports Festival is based on dividing all school years between the Red Team and the White Team.

Classes A and D will form the Red Team.

Classes B and C will form the White Team.

1. Assignment of points for all participants in the contests (Individual Contests):

1st place will receive 15 points, 2nd place 12 points, 3rd place 10 points, 4th place 8 points, and 1 point will be deducted for placing below 5th place.

2. Assignment of points to the participants of the recommended competitions:

1st place 50 points, 2nd place 30 points, 3rd place 15 points, 4th place 10 points. 2 points will be deducted for placing below 5th place.

The relay race, which will be the final competition, will award 3 times the points.

3. Impact of the result of the Red Team vs. White Team:

Out of the totality of all school years, the losing team

will have 100 points evenly distributed from the points of his

class in all school years.

4. Impact of separate ordering of school years:

The class that gets 1st place will receive 50 Class Points.

2nd place will have no change to their class points.

3rd place will be deducted 50 Class Points.

4th place will be deducted 100 Class Points.

"If you want to succeed in this school," Mashima-sensei spoke

"You must do your best, even during festivals like these. Keep up a steady effort without slacking off."

The class didn't seem to like this. From reading the rules, compared to the last few Special Exams, demerits were generally outweighed by merits. But it seemed that in this exam, the only point was to stay away from the bottom.

"Even if Class D and the Red Team as a whole perform well, and you don't and rank lowest. You will incur a 100-point penalty, even if you are on the winning team. It is of the utmost importance to give your all ".."

Even if we 'won' this exam as the Red Team, it wouldn't mean anything to us. We would still have to outperform the other classes within our year to not receive any penalties. But if we were to come out on top but fell to the White Team, we could still incur a penalty.

I turned the page because there were more rules regarding the Sports Festival.

5. Rewards for individual skills (can be used in the next midterm):

For students who place first in individual competitions, 5,000 Private Points or the equivalent of 3 points on a written exam will be awarded. (In the event that the brands are chosen, it will not be allowed to grant them to another person).

Students who place second in individual competitions will receive 3000 Private Points or 2 points will be awarded. Third place in individual competitions receives 1000 Private Points or 1 mark will be awarded. For the students who obtain the lowest ranking in individual competitions, 1000 Private Points will be deducted. (In case the person cannot provide 1000 points, they will lose 1 point in a written exam).

6. Foul play:

Comply with the rules of each individual competition in addition to the general rules.

Violators will be treated as "disqualified". Those who act with bad intent will be removed. The deduction of points acquired up to that point will also be considered.

7. Best performing student award:

For the student who receives the highest score in all competitions, 100,000 Private Points will be awarded.

Well I already have more than earned this, honestly now that I change class I am not interested in earning points but right now I have almost no points so that will be enough.

8. Reward for students with the best performance in individual classes:

The 3 students from each school year who have obtained the highest scores in all competitions will receive 10,000 Private Points individually.

There are many rules. They were pretty simple rules to prevent any malpractice like any other sports festival, but there were some loopholes in them. As usual.

"Yes, Katusragi," Mashima-sensei said.

"Sensei, I was wondering. Will this event be open to the public?"

"No. This event will not be open to the public. The title Sports Festival can be misleading, consider it more like a special exam than a festival."

I continued flipping through the pages we were given to see if I missed any details.

Events:

Individual events:

- 100m speed

- 200m speed

- Obstacle race

- Obstacle course

- 3-legged race

- Post demolition

- Tamaire

- Tug of war

-cavalry combat

Team Events:

- Treasure hunt race

- 4-way tug of war

- 3-legged race

- 1200 m joint relay

For the most part, these were pretty basic events that mostly revolved around someone's speed. Some events tested strength and coordination, but the main focus was on an individual's speed.

Mashima-sensei left the class with 20 minutes of discussion before we headed to the gym and joined all the other years competing in this Sports Festival.

We were about to start separating into groups to discuss our actions for this new exam but I start to hear some footsteps from outside the classroom.

The door was flung open.

"Hey, what the fuck?! You betrayed us damn" Sudo said very angrily

Behind Sudo came many students from my previous class, like Horikita, Ayanokōji and others...

"Yes, you betrayed us!" Said Ike also angry

Sudo was approaching me and grabbed my shirt.

Shun looked up.

"This boy is interesting"

"What do you have to say traitor?!" said sudo

"Not much, the day is beautiful and sunny perfect to do some sport"

"You're making fun?!"

"I'm sweating enough" Horikita said.

Hirata quickly came to separate Sudo.

"You have to let him talk, surely Akiro has his reasons" Hirata said

"Reasons?! I don't need them, the answer is already obvious!" said sudo

"Do you want to know the reason?"

Sudo was angry but for some reason he was waiting for my answer.

"Yes, I speak on behalf of the entire class. We want to know your reason for leaving" Horikita said.

"OK that's fine"

I headed towards Arisu.

I caressed her cheek and approached her beautiful flushed face.

Connect our lips in the middle of the discussion.

Cheers of girls were heard. I saw that Matsushita, Kei and Shinohara were watching... Well I guess from now on they won't bother me anymore.

Hashimoto gave me a thumbs up and Kito... well he's with his straight face as always.

When he left our kiss I approached his ear.

"That was the kiss you owed me, I'm sorry if it wasn't what you expected. But it was necessary for this situation" I said whispering

Arisu hadn't understood my actions because of how nervous she was but understanding my action she only nodded towards my words. Which I smiled.

Then I went to my previous class.

"Well, you can already guess what I wanted to get to. I don't know if you have ever experienced what love is, but believe me when I say that you would do anything for that person you love so much. They would understand my situation and surely they would make the same choices as I did"

Class C fell silent...

Hehehe everything is going according to plan .

The angry sudo from earlier had calmed down and understood the situation he was in. He himself is in love with Horikita and would do anything to be with her, so much so that he began to study for the good of the class for this...

"Oh man, I can't say anything against that... Now I feel stupid" Sudo said

"Oh I don't care about that anymore. Bad things stay in the past. As long as you understand, then it makes me happy."

Much muttering could be heard from Class C.

"Well, if you'll excuse me, I'm going to go" Horikita said

Sudo saw this and retraced his steps to leave. And so Class C left...

I went to the center of the room to start talking to the class.

"Well this was a waste of time, to talk about it, so I think we should talk about it among ourselves"

"Wait, you're not the leader of this class to decide that" Yahiko said.

"I can't decide you say?"

"Yes, you're a newcomer and even though you're incredible, Katsuragi has been in this class for a long time and you were selected in Class D, because of the defects" Yahiko said.

"Yes, and this so-called "defect" won all the exams and humiliated your dear little leader" I said with an evil smile.

"You'll see" Yahiko said angrily and getting up.

"Yahiko!" Katsuragi said

Which Yahiko looked at Katsuragi and just clenched his fist angrily.

"Look, we'll make this simple. Arisu agrees that I'm the leader of this class. Those who agree that this 'flaw' won overwhelmingly towards all leaders raise their hands"

Many of the Sakayanagi faction looked towards Arisu who had obviously raised her hand for the vote.

So they also raised their hands and surprisingly so did Shun... This went on until only the lowered hands of Katsuragi and Yahiko remained.

"Well, in case you don't see with your own eyes. It doesn't take a genius to see that Class A wants me to be the leader. But don't worry, I just need this exam, to prove my genuine worth for this position. In this sports festival I will take the reins, the formation, the tactics and who participates. If someone needs points and that's why they want to participate, I have no problem giving them some points so they don't participate"

The class is listening attentively.

"Well, that seems fair to me. But if you lose this it won't stay like that" Katsuragi said

I smiled hearing Katsuragi.

"Well I also want to mention that in this exam I will participate in all the events"

There were many people with incredulous faces because of what I said.

"I know what you are thinking, but remember that I have the record for swimming, running, martial arts and boxing. My resistance is much greater than yours and I train daily without getting tired"

Many students seriously thought about this but no one tried to lash out at anything he was saying.

"I also wanted to discuss something with you. Remember that we are in conjunction with Ryuuen's Class D, he is a person who plays totally dirty, remember to be careful with him, he can use methods so that they cannot participate due to stomach pains, an injury to a partner of his class checks out to kick someone out of us or earn points"

"And depending on how things go, I'll try to talk to Ryuuen and not for an alliance or something like that, but to generate "chaos" and "lack of control" in class C because even if they believe that without me that class is worthless. I would say that it is the one with the most potential among all except us, class A"

"Well, I don't have more to say. Just do your best so that the plan continues as to the letter"

[Time Skip] (In the gym)

There were quite a few people in the gym. Only the student body exceeded 400 people. And including all the staff members, there could easily be at least 500 people gathered in a gym.

Needless to say, it was packed.

However, among the student body, all of the first through third year classes were divided into the Red and White Team in preparation for the festival.

I stood next to Hashimoto and as a third year student he took center stage for the Red Team.

"Hello everyone. You may not know me, but my name is Fujimaki. I am a third year in Class A, and I have been appointed the leader of the Red Team for this festival."

An additional character...

I noticed that Manabu-sempai was close to Fujimaki. Honestly, I don't care about all this...

I scoured the crowd from where I was and found Horikita standing near the outskirts with Ayanokōji. His face seemed flushed, probably at the possibility that he could get back in touch with his brother separated from him. Then I approached Arisu to stay close to her until we have to train.

"Let me offer some advice to freshmen, who have not yet participated in the ANHS Sports Festival," said Fujimkai. "The Sports Festival is extremely important. In fact, many exams may seem like a game at first, but each and every one of them is a crucial battle, where your survival in this school is at stake."

What a motivating guy.

"You may not feel motivated right now, but we're going to try and win this."

Honestly, make the old man Horikita the leader, this is too much to bear...

Fujimaki looked at the members of the Red Team once more. "Since the only meet the 3-year-old will be competing in will be the 1200 meter relay, please take this time to strategize with the other class in your year."

Arisu started talking to me after the third year finished his speech. "Should we use this moment to establish a cooperative alliance with Class D for the Sports Festival?"

"That was a good joke, they would never accept an alliance from us"

"Then what are you going to do? I remember that you said that you would make an alliance with Ryuuen for something" Arisu said

"Well, that alliance doesn't have much to do with our result, basically I'm going to help Ryuuen to humiliate someone I have in mind"

If Class A is victorious, we would have a chance to earn 50 Class Points. Which isn't much considering the past exams, but the other classes wouldn't gain class points or would have them deducted. Well, the island exam was different than usual since class D lost 50 points because of me.

Well why not? Let's go talk to Ryuuen.

"Well I'm going to talk to Ryuuen for a while. See you, we have to talk after this"

I headed towards Ryuuen who was next to Ishizaki and Albert.

"Hello Ryuuen, how are you?"

"If you're here to ask me for cooperation, it's not necessary. We're not going to make an effort, this Festival itself is boring. There's no point in wasting our energy on this" Ryuuen said.

"No, not at all, I just wanted to talk to you for a while. I also want to ask you something"

"Is it necessary to answer you?" asked Ryuuen

"Although I say yes you're going to take it as a no, so I'm just going to tell you if you want me to help you kick someone out of Class C, like Horikita or Kushida. I'm all ears"

Ryuuen looked at me.

"Well think about it, if you want something just ask me, I assure you that if you have a plan to kick someone out of Class C it will surely fail. Well, as I said before, do what you think you have to do, but I recommend that you include me in that plan throw HORIKITA out"

Ryuuen widened his eyes.

"Kukuku you've read me like an open book, well I already have your number if I need something I'll let you know"

"Well I'm going now. Goodbye Ishizaki and Albert"

"See ya" they both said.

I saw looks from Ike and Yamauchi looking towards Arisu. This makes me angry but only a little... Yes a little...

Haaa well I'm going to get a dynamometer for grip strength.

[Time Skip]

"Well, we are going to check our grip strength first, the men will do it and then the women, so I can see who is necessary for this exam. And remember if someone is missing points and they are not physically good, do not spoil the plan and I will give you some how many points. So who wants to start?"

absolute silence...

"Come on, don't be shy, it's just look"

Grab the grip strength meter and press down.

I position my outstretched arm to the side of the trunk and press as much force as possible... I'm not going to use so much, just what is necessary to beat them all.

The meter is 106kg I can do much more but this is already monstrous and I would not want to break another record with so many people around me honestly...

"Well you know my grip strength is 106kg now try it"

Many were shocked...

"What's up? Hurry up let's go"

And so each one passed and as the class tested their grip strength I recorded their scores. The results were amazing, there were only 2 people who had less than average strength but were good academically, so there's no problem with that.

"Well now we have to do vertical jump and sprints. We have to stay firm to get results"

We did several workouts, although not many since at the request of the class, I decided not to overdo it at this time due to the risk of injury. But starting tomorrow, we would start serious training for the Sports Festival.

It was getting close to midnight at this point and Arisu and I had arranged to talk. But she told me to talk about it in her room.

I went to his room and received many looks. Well it's normal. It's relatively late and I'm on my way to a girl's room, so I understand all those strange or envious looks.

When he was only a few centimeters from the door, he knocked to call Arisu. Which didn't take long and she opened up.

"Come in" Arisu said

"Excuse me"

I went into the room and I just realized that this is the first time I've been in a girl's room, in my past life I didn't have a friend, much less a girlfriend. And in this life the closest thing to a girlfriend is Fuka and we were only in my room. No, you can't stop thinking about it. Right now you have to focus on Arisu. You have to tell him.

"I see you're a little distracted, something's wrong with you Akiro" Arisu said worriedly

Leave a silence to think about what I have to say.

"Yes, I am. I have to have a serious talk with you"

...

-- --

End of chapter 26 (5000 words)

Well... Well I'm back with a fairly short chapter but to start refreshing my memory with this fic.

When the next chapter? I have no idea, I don't want to promise anything anymore since now I don't keep it, like before haha.

But hey, for those who were waiting for a chapter of this fic. Well here it is after so long. I really want to get to the second year... But at the rate I'm going I'm probably not going to get there even in the next year hehehe.

So please bear with me. Well I hope the support for returning to this fic although I already verified that the Blue Lock fic has more support than this story. But hey, it's always nice to come back to this fic.

Thanks for reading and please if you like me give it a just say goodbye.

STsombra outside

-- --

Chapter 27: Will you accept me?

-- IN PREVIOUS CHAPTER --

"I see you're a little distracted, something's wrong with you Akiro" Arisu said worriedly

Leave a silence to think about what I have to say.

"Yes, I am. I have to have a serious talk with you"

...

-- END OF RECALL --

[Author-Sama: I'm sorry if the conversation with Arisu isn't the best of all, but it's what came to me at the time and honestly I don't like to force myself to do things perfectly, rather I like to leave it as the first thing I know It happens to me and that's it. Enough chatter and let's get on with the chapter. Which is kind of short, sorry]

-- --

" pain is inevitable, suffering is optional "

(Buddha)

-- --

Arisu looked at me seriously.

"Oh, it looks like it's a heavy topic to talk about, let me get something to drink, it looks like it's going to be a long talk" Arisu said.

"Yes, it will be. But, let me do it myself"

"No, it's not necessary. I'll do it" Arisu said

Well, if she wants to, I'm not going to stop her.

She went to the kitchen and after a while she came with 2 cups of tea, I'm not a big fan but it's always welcome, when we talked outside Koudou Keisei at his house we always drank tea because she loves it.. .

Arisu put the two cups on the table, sat down and drank some of her tea.

"Well, what did you want to tell me?" Arisu asked

"There's something I've kept from you... And honestly, I don't care if you hate me or want to stop seeing me... I need to tell you"

Arisu is paying attention to what I'm saying.

I took a deep breath and looked into his eyes. Before I can talk about what I have to tell you.

"I have a complicated relationship with a girl and I think I have feelings for her... But it's incredibly difficult, my feelings are spinning all over me and I don't understand what I want to do right now... I feel things for you and I think much more than for the other girl in question"

"I have feelings for both of you... And I mean that sincerely and genuinely... So, like I said, you can hate me, but I would like to ask you, would you want to be my girlfriend? Even if I already have a relationship with the other girl?"

"I know it may sound greedy, selfish and stupid. But I can't ignore my feelings for the other girl and not accept her love for my stupidity."

Look down. Knowing that everything is probably over. I don't think I can get out of this. These things, I can't calculate them and no matter how smart I am, I can't predict the feeling "love"

The best response to this weird scenario is to reflect on my current relationship with Fuka and Arisu and assess whether there are issues that are leading me to develop feelings for someone else.

You also have to be honest about your feelings and do it in a respectful way, avoiding any hint of infidelity or betrayal.

You have to be as sincere and direct as possible, I don't want them to be surprised and have a hidden relationship with them. I need to tell the truth and let these feelings stop welling up inside me.

I closed my eyes at the answer that I already thought was obvious.

"Do you know something Akiro? I always thought that you were unattainable for me and that maybe my feelings would never reach you, just look at you, you are beautiful, incredible intelligence, physical and mental abilities. And besides, I am sure that you can win against Ayanokouji" she said arisu

Look up to see her in the eyes. She didn't want to read her mind. I didn't want to be disappointed.

"But it's funny" Arisu said looking towards the window "I thought that a perfect human like you should have more chances than others who can't and I was psyched for something like losing you or something like that"

I widened my eyes in surprise.

"When I heard that you have feelings for me I was happy, although of course, the situation you're giving me is a bit strange" said Arisu

"Yes, I'm so sorry about all this... I..."

"Let me finish talking" Arisu said, speaking with a stronger tone than usual.

Ugh this doesn't seem to be going well...

"I can try to accept it, but I have a condition" said Arisu

Wait to?

"I'll be your first choice, I love you more than anyone in this world. And besides, you have to introduce her to me, I don't even know anything about her, I want to see who the other girl that you "like" is. Let's see if they are splendid enough to get your feelings" said Arisu

"Does that mean a yes?"

"Well, halfway, but you do put me aside. I swear I'll tear you apart, tie you up, and castrate you. Do you understand?" Said Arisu

"Yes, Miss"

Man... Sometimes girls can be scarier than death itself...

"Well, I'll tell you a little about her. She's a second grade student and her name is Fūka Kiryūin. It seems my mother, like never before, had noticed my feelings for you and always denied them"

"She told me that if I didn't get married to someone I was going to get engaged to someone and apparently she sent a letter to her family and... Apparently Fuka has the same problem as mine"

"Well, I think that's all. Oh and one more thing, she agrees with everything, she said that if you agreed with the relationship then she wants us to meet in a place to talk"

"Why did I feel like this was going to happen somehow?" Said Arisu

I'm sorry...

"I've heard something about that girl. But I find it incredible that she's so in love to accept a deal like this, it's crazy" said Arisu

"You accepted it too..."

"You, you have no right to speak!" Said Arisu

"But you know something" I said touching her cheek and getting closer

"I'm so happy that you accepted... I thought you'd hit me or something like that"

"W-Well, let's just say I'm understandable"

I love how cute she is when she gets nervous.

"Can?" I said seductively

Arisu looked at me angrily.

"Of course you can, Fool" Arisu said

I approached her reddish lips and kissed her.

"Thank you very much for accepting a fool like me" I said smiling

"I promise I'll treat you better than her, oh by the way now that we're like this, I have to ask Fuka when we can talk, so you two can have a private conversation"

"Yes, send him a message" Arisu said

I grabbed my phone and before turning it on I felt a vibration from it, which made me curious who had sent me a message and I noticed who it was.

When I entered the messages it was Fuka, asking me how my confession to Arisu had gone. Which made me happy when I saw it. Somehow she cares about me, and I care about her too...

So I sent him a message, saying that everything went well. And after that I sent him the message when we couldn't get together. She was of the opinion that the best time would be after the sports festival, which I think would also be the best option, so I gave Fuka the ok.

"When the sports festival is over we will get together"

"Well, okay" Arisu said giving me a kiss on the cheek.

"It's late, I think it's time for you to go" Arisu told me

"Well, it's true... I have to go, see you tomorrow" I said raising my hand and leaving the room

[Time Skip]

Since the Sports Festival is the main focus of all classes, the school allocated our homeroom time to become self-contained training sessions in preparation.

Currently, Class A, my current class, was using the track and field for training.

As in the past, I was made a leader, so I would step in to provide suggestions or guidance to classmates, and most of the practice was completely up to me.

My classmates were working on sprints, long distance runs, hurdles, and more.

Unlike regular academic exams, where; one could change their result by the amount of preparation they did. This Sports Festival or more so the exam was not like that. We had very little time to actually; positively change someone's physical ability or physiology, but by practicing and perfecting our technique, we can increase our chances of success.

My train of thought was quickly interrupted when loud cheers erupted from the track. I turned my gaze to see what was causing all the commotion.

And yet, I instantly noticed Kito and Hashimoto beaming across the track, practicing for the three-legged race.

They were moving at an alarming rate just from practicing right now. Seemed like they were national competitors here.

Once they finished their lap, the class instantly showered the two with praise.

True, this event required great coordination between both runners.

I noticed a presence behind me.

"How are you doing for the competition?" I ask Arisu

"They're perfectly fine, and by the way, do you want to help me investigate the other classes?"

"What do you mean?" she asked as she got next to me

"Well, if you notice that no one from Class B or Class D isn't looking at us anymore."

Arisu quickly shifted her gaze towards the building. It was until recently, but everyone from Class BA who was watching us had left.

"I have a feeling," I continued. "That they all went off to practice. So it might be useful to give them some reconnaissance. If anything, it might confuse them a bit."

Arisu responded with a slight nod in response.

Together, we left track and field to look for other freshman classes to prepare for the Sports Festival.

[Time Skip]

"Looks like we found another class."

Arisu and I stopped near a path that wrapped around the school's soccer field.

Currently, we got to see several members of Class B practicing some of the events at this upcoming festival.

"They seem quite coordinated," Arisu replied.

The class members were divided into different groups for different events. There also seemed to be an individual leading each group. Probably the individual who would perform best for his class in that event.

They were much more organized in practice compared to our class. Our class was based on individual training, with the most athletic individuals helping anyone they could. Although with me and the best physically we can easily win this competition. If I weren't there, this form would be horrible for class A.

Class B had a system, one that likely used their strong class unity as the centerpiece of their training.

"Why not take a closer look?" I asked Arisu

She responded with a firm nod as we followed the path to the edge of the soccer field.

Immediately when we arrived at the field, some members of Class B came over to greet us.

"Akiro-kun and Arisu-san, how nice to see you!" Ichinose greeted us with the bubbly personality of hers.

"Hello Akiro," Shibata said excited as always.

"Hello," I responded to their greetings. "How's practice going?"

Shibata turned to look back at his classmate's training. "It's going well, I'd say. Everyone seems very dedicated to this festival."

"That's always good to hear," I replied. "Could you give me some inside information on who is the best in your class?"

I already knew that, but it's good to start a conversation.

"Sorry Akiro. I can't tell you that," Shibata replied with a smile.

"It was worth a try. But from what I know, I heard that you are one of the most athletic people of our year, Shibata."

Shibata scratched the back of his neck. "Well, I don't know which one is the best, but I pride myself on my ability."

"Could be?" Ichinose walked over to me. "That Fukumoto-kun and Horikita-san came here to spy on us?"

"Yeah, basically that's what we're doing"

Ichinose, quite surprised by my forceful response, said. "At least you're being honest. And honestly, we spied on you before so we have no right to complain hehe~."

I moved closer to Ichinose and leaned down to where my mouth was at ear level. "Actually, it was because I wanted to tell you something. Let's meet later, I need to tell you something."

Ichinose jumped slightly in response, as a red blush

Instant deep covered his face. Her hands went up to her face to try to cover the embarrassment that was all over her face.

"Well, it was nice talking to you two. But we don't want to cause any more distractions."

I turned to leave the soccer field. Arisu, a bit confused by what had happened just now, followed me after glancing at Ichinose and me several times. I see some jealousy...

"May I ask why you revealed our actions to them?" A curious Arisu said that she already knew the answer, but she still asked.

It's pretty obvious right off the bat why we'd be here watching. There is no use lying to them. Also, if we lied about our reasons, it might break my relationship with Class B. Maintaining the alliance I have with your class will serve us well."

"Also," I continued. "Kanzaki is a cautious man. He would definitely take it into account if we told them a simple white lie. Anything we do could break our relationship with them. And Class B can be a useful source of information for us. Pitted against each other in a exam, we should try to keep things as smooth as possible."

"Always so smart" Arisu said

[Time Skip]

-- --

"Hey! Speed it up, Akiro!" Kito yelled at me as he led me towards the track.

The festival was about to start and most of the students from Class A had been practicing non-stop after school ever since the announcement a few days ago.

It had been decided that Kito and I would team up to practice the three-legged run. Most of the people within our class wouldn't be able to keep up with Kito's athletic prowess, so I was considered his partner. And today would be the first time we practice together for the event.

Once I'm close enough to Kito, I tie the rope we'd use to bind our legs together.

Once I got into my stance, Kito got into his stance and began to run with all his might down the track.

The key to three-legged racing is not outright speed. It's all about coordination, teamwork and timing.

If you can stay in sync with your partner's movements, the speed part will follow in the bathroom. But you'll need a great deal of timing skill and coordination to match their moves. That said, trying to do it for the first time with someone wouldn't be easy.

Fortunately for me, Kito wasn't too difficult to match.

His form was above average and he kept a steady pace, which made it much easier to keep up with him.

As we were about to finish our lap around the track. I could hear the cheers and encouragement from my classmates as we did our last shift.

"Woah! Look how fast they are!"

"Akiro-kun is so fast!"

I picked up my pace to match Kito once more. Her eyes widened in response when she saw how well she was following him.

We finished the lap together. Kito's breathing was more labored than mine, but we both made a good effort.

I stuck my hand out to him when we were done. "Great effort, can't wait for the actual race."

Kito looked at my hand for a moment before shaking it. "Yes, it looks like you have some skill. But I'll still beat you."

"Well, I'm looking forward to it," I replied.

After breaking the handshake, Kito left to help other Class A students with their training.

As for me, I immediately took a seat on the side. Not wanting to practice anymore. I'm not tired, but you have to pretend it.

Some of the girls from Class A, along with Hashimoto, headed towards me.

"That was amazing, Akiro-kun!"

"You are really athletic!"

Hashimoto politely pushed through the crowd and handed me a bottle of cold water.

"Okay everyone. I know we're all impressed by Akiro-kun's performance, but I think he needs some space" Hashimoto said

The crowd was disgusted with his actions, but agreed nonetheless. In one swift movement, she dispersed the large crowd surrounding me.

"You have talent, you know it," I told him.

Hashimoto turned to me with a funny smile. "What do you mean?"

"I can't believe you can read someone's mind. I never knew."

"I can't do that," Hashimoto replied with a light laugh.

"What am I thinking right now?"

"I'm serious. I can't do that, Akiro-kun."

"Wrong, it seems I was wrong about you"

Hashimoto laughed.

Well it was a busy day...

...

(Akiro Room, Teshiwara POV)

TOC Touch.

Hmm? What was that noise? Why would someone want to disturb my sleep?

Hit! Hit!

Who could it be?

I got out of bed and looked at the time on my phone.

19:31.

I also noticed a large number of notifications on my phone.

HIT! HIT!

And they were all from... One person...

Realizing the mistake I made, I quickly jumped out of bed and ran to the door.

"Sorry for the wait," I said as I opened the door for my guest.

"You were sleeping just now, weren't you?" Ichinose gave me a smile

Hehehe I had forgotten... Now I can tell him that I'm dating Arisu...

...

--

End of chapter 27 (3000 words)

Short chapter, but hey I hope you enjoyed it. I have a few problems in life but nothing I can say.

And again sorry for the short chapter.

Thanks for reading and please if you like me give it a just say goodbye.

STsombra_Sad outside

--

Chapter 28: Sports Festival

-- --

"Continuous, tireless and persistent effort will win."

James Whitcomb Riley.

-- --

Hit! Hit!

The incessant sound at the door interrupts my sleep. Confused and sleepy, I wonder who could be outside at this time of night. Curious, I get up and check the time on my phone: it's 19:31. Also, I notice a flood of notifications on my phone, all coming from one person.

As I walk towards the door, I realize that I made a mistake. I forgot that I had invited Ichinose in, and due to my distraction, I made her wait. Full of apologies, I open the door to receive my guest.

"Ichinose, sorry for the delay," I tell her with a nervous smile as she gives me a friendly smile.

"You were sleeping just now, right?" Ichinose asks, showing a mixture of concern and curiosity on her face.

"Hehe, yeah, I got a little distracted. But I'm glad you came," I reply, trying to hide my nervousness.

Ichinose sits on my bed, like she's in her own home. Noticing her nervousness, I try to make her feel comfortable somehow. "I'm going to make some tea, would you like one?" I offer.

"N-It wasn't necessary, but thank you," Ichinose replies shyly.

I head to the kitchen and make the tea before heading back to the room. During our occasional conversation, I sense that Ichinose is restless, perhaps due to her being in a boy's room. I try to keep the atmosphere relaxed, but deep down, I have a thought that I must share.

[Author-sama: I don't feel like doing any more filler talk, I hope you agree with me]

Finally, I decide to tell Ichinose about my relationship with Arisu. But when I mention my girlfriend's name, I notice her look saddened and she looks down. My heart clenches seeing her like this, and I feel that there is something that affects her deeply.

"Ichinose, what's wrong?" I ask worried, although I obviously know why.

She tries to hide her sadness and hastens to answer: —No... it's nothing. Look at the time, it's already getting late. See you around," she says, getting up from the bed with teary eyes.

I am speechless as I watch her rush out of the room. I lie back on the bed, reflecting on the complexity of romantic relationships.

—Haaa how complicated this is, but I'm not going to lie either. Ichinose Honami was not one of my priorities, many men would die for being in a situation like mine, for a girl like her to like them and me here doing this...—

I hope that Ichinose can use this to become someone stronger in the future.

Well... Tomorrow will be another day...

-- --

With the Sports Festival only a couple of days away, Class A had begun finalizing the rosters, pairings, and participants for the festival.

It was up to me to determine the rosters and pairings for each event based on each individual's ability.

It didn't take me long to decide on a complete list for all events, as I had made a nearly complete list after our grip strength test in my notebook.

The only thing left to decide would be the joint 1200m relay race.

"How should we decide the order of the joint relay race, Akiro?" Hashimoto asked.

I meticulously chose each event and participant. But when it came to the relay race, I was a bit undecided about the best individuals to participate in it. Even less the order.

I narrowed down the participants to Katsuragi, Hayate Ando, Reiko Suzuki, Hashimoto, Kito, and myself. But I was still vague about the order in which we would all race.

Unlike academics, where a week or less of preparation could result in a decent score on a test. Athletic ability is much more difficult to change overnight.

Olympians dedicate their lives to perfecting and training their part for the selected event. Giving up certain foods and becoming prisoners of rigid schedules.

"Am I really going to participate?" I feel like I'm not that good physically—Ando said a little nervous why he has to participate.

"Don't worry, I've seen your skills and I think you're the best for the job," I told him with a reassuring smile.

"Well, if you believe that, I have nothing to worry about. I guess..." Ando said a little nervous.

I have seen him and he does not have such bad skills, although I lied, he is not the best we had, there was someone who was physically better than him.

This girl was Shun Sakurai, she's someone very interesting, but someone who doesn't like to try too hard... She reminds me a bit of Ayanokouji, but a female version.

He also probably doesn't want to work, so better leave it to Ando.

"I'll do everything I can to help!" Reiko said excitedly, jumping

Those two melons do bounce...

Suddenly I felt a blow to my head.

—¡Augh!—

I looked back touching my head from the blow I had received and there was Arisu...

She had hit me with her cane...

"But what did I do now?"

Arisu looks at me as if the answer is more than obvious.

"Didn't I tell you that you don't have to look at other girls?" She said, she's angry

—Sorry, sorry, that will never happen again hehehe—

It's amazing that I can defeat more than 50 people if I wanted to with my inhuman strength and perfected martial arts, but I can't do anything against my girlfriend...

—Well, I consider that it is necessary to organize who goes first, in the relay race. Reiko will go first" I said to the whole class

No one had any complaints, but someone spoke up.

"And why should she go first?" We will lose an essence piece for the event— Katsuragi asked

Well, this is obvious from my point of view, I could have someone else take my place, but knowing that Sudo will go first at Horikita's request, then it would be best for her to go, since in Class A Reiko is the fastest.

—I was in Class C, before, and I know that Horikita will use Sudo as the first move, because they will think that since the Olympic games use the best experienced runners last, then they will use the counter response using this one as first, then Reiko should go so we don't lose the initiative in the race—

My logic wasn't 100% sound and that may be true, but this won't change in any way.

"Well, you're the one who knows the other class the most, so I'll have to believe you, for now," Katsuragi said as he walked away.

—I'll go as an anchor, I know that the student council president will be there and right now the only one who can face him in speed, I'm from here—

Then I chose the ones that were missing and left them in their positions.

"Well, I'll deliver the final list to sensei" I said accompanied by Arisu

-- --

We were already at the sports festival and there were a lot of people around... Crowds like this were definitely not my favorite.

Students of all ages were marching onto the huge athletic field as the sports festival was finally upon us. The school has asked us to be organized in arriving at our destination and staying in our respective classes and year. But some people didn't seem to mind these rules and went their own way.

The show had finally started. This was the day all our training had prepared us for.

Fujimaki of the third year Class A gave an opening speech to all the participants to start off this festival. Personally though, the Student Council President should have given that speech, it seemed more like his duty.

But just outside the track, bleachers could be seen set up for spectators to come and watch. Which seemed strange, since no contact was going to be made with the outside. But there were some bystanders, probably high-ranking government officials, watching how well this experimental school was doing; through the quality of its students.

While in the middle of the field surrounded by the track, several tents were set up. They all probably serve different purposes for quick medical treatment, storage, and resting places for athletes.

Even at the finish line, there was a camera pointing directly at the finish line. Probably, to give the most accurate results for each run. Save yourself the arguments about who came first or second. Needless to say, the set up of the school was perfect. Almost professional athlete quality.

A serious aura surrounded this entire event. It was a big event for the school and it seemed to make some people nervous.

Suddenly, a voice blared through all the speakers in the area.

—First year, Group 1, 100 meter dash boys. Please take your positions on the track. I repeat—

It seems they wanted the events to start immediately. I was in group 4 so I would be starting relatively soon. But from what I remember, Kito was in group 1. This was probably a race I would like to see.

I stood inside the Class A Freshman tent and watched the track with a keen eye.

Kito took up position just behind his lane and started doing light stretches to relax before he was ready.

"Good luck, Kito!" You'll set the pace for Class A with this race! Give him your all!— I shouted some words of encouragement from my place, not knowing if he would hear them.

But just before he crouched into position, he gave me a quick thumbs up in response. This guy is growing on me.

Kito took a deep breath, taking a sprinter's stance in the second lane. He was ready for this race.

The gun fired.

Kito launched himself forward with incredible speed and timing, and from that moment on he won the race. Completely outmatching his competition, no one had any chance of getting close to him. Him easily taking first place.

...

—First, Group 4, 100 meter dash boys. Please take your positions on the track. I repeat First...—

"Looks like I'm going," I told everyone in the Class A tent as I headed for the track.

"¡Ve, Akiro-kun!"

"You're the best!"

"He is very handsome!"

I swear some of those cheers weren't even from my year. I must be very famous although it was to be expected from Ikemen number 1.

Damn I sounded like Koenji...

"Don't get caught up in the moment. I'll still beat you— Ike ran past me to get into his lane on the track.

I was in lane 1 for this race. I did some light stretching before promoting myself for the race.

But listen to an irritable voice.

"How are you Playboy-kun?" Koenji said

Wait what the fuck is he doing here?

"You may wonder why a perfect existence like mine is here getting its feet dirty" Koenji said, brushing his hair with his hands.

"Well, it wasn't literally what I had in mind, but what are you doing here?"

Honestly, it's rare to see Koenji's presence around here... he's not someone who gets involved in something that doesn't matter to him.

—When I saw that you were going to Group 4, I paid points to enter the race, I would like to have a rematch against you, although the result is obvious— He said, admiring her beauty

Does this guy think it will be easy to beat me? heh we'll see what he's capable of.

Koenji and I crouched down as we waited for the gun to go off.

Shooting!

I ran with a high average speed, although I don't get tired, I'm not going to go with everything from the beginning, since it's not necessary to beat Koenji.

Koenji and I left our opponents in the dust and continued to run forward.

In the end I finished in first place and in second place for Koenji...

—Fufufu splendid Playboy-kun, even if you won this time you won't the next time we face each other— He said laughing and walking away from me

Seriously sometimes I don't understand this weird guy...

"You're lucky I didn't try, Akiro." You wouldn't want me to take away all your fame," Ike said as he brushed past me.

I laughed to myself.

-Yes Yes-

I saw an angry Sudo in the distance, it seems that he was angry that Koenji lost to me... I guess he said he was going to beat me 100%.

I could still hear cheers from the opposite sex... If Arisu was here I'd give all the girls a jinx, but for now I'll just wave and go back to sit down...

It was my time and I tied myself up with Kito for the duo race.

Ayanokōji and Hirata were in the other lane.

I told Kito to go all out and follow his lead, to which he nodded.

This is how we won this competition, once again being in first place.

We haven't lost any match except Sudo's.

—First, Group 10, women's 100-meter dash. Please take your positions on the track. I repeat—

Also Reiko is on the track so we will get a first place almost certainly.

This was going to be an important race to watch.

I looked towards the track and saw Horikita minding her business, doing some stretching.

Almost right next to him, speaking too loud in his ear, was Ibuki. Most likely he is trying to psych her up or badmouth her. But Horikita paid him no mind, focusing on her place in her race. That duo would make the race much more interesting. Considering the events that had occurred during the island exam and Ibuki declaring Horikita as her 'rival'! It would definitely be an entertaining race to watch.

The self-proclaimed rival against the ice queen.

However, it was quite a coincidence that these two ended up being in the same group.

With the sound of the gun, all the girls rushed forward. From where he was standing, there was no clear indication of who was the faster individual right now between Horikita and Ibuki. Ibuki started with a slight advantage after a while. But as the race progressed, Ibuki's form began to become sloppy as he turned his head to look at Horikita. However, that was all Horikita needed to take advantage of, as he now began to create some distance between Ibuki.

Still, Ibuki showed no signs of giving up just yet and was close to Horikita throughout the race. This race was completely dominated by these two. But this was not so.

Apparently Reiko is taking it easy and now she's going at full speed so she's coming in first place, Horikita in second place and Ibuki in third place...

...

The sophomore 100-meter race began almost immediately after the girls' races. He didn't know many second years besides idiot Nagumo and Fuka, but he was still interested to see how the results would turn out.

Nagumo was in the first group of the men's 100m dash and finished in a landslide victory. No one even came close. He waved and smiled at the crowd as he crossed the finish line. But he didn't seem to be having much fun.

Fuka was in the fourth group of the women's 100 meter dash. She also won a landslide victory, displaying athletic skills.

Once Fuka crossed the finish line, another sophomore girl who had already competed, rushed at her with a big hug.

From what I remember, that girl came in second in the first group. He had waist-length chocolate brown hair and was blessed with generous proportions. There was also a bright yellow sunflower hair clip that kept her hair from falling in front of her face. Asahina.

When Fuka broke free of Asahina's grasp, I swear she caught my eye and winked at me.

There was no one else among the second years that I recognized, so those races were pretty boring for me.

The third years were finally over. Horikita Manabu was part of group 4, and needless to say, she swept away her competition. With a gap of almost 3 seconds between the closest runner and setting the 100m time record for the day. It was a performance befitting the Student Council President.

The obstacles were the next event. Like the 100m race, it required speed. However, there were the added obstacles of overcoming obstacles that required their own set of skills. Clipping or knocking down the obstacles would cause a 0.3 to 0.5 second time penalty which would be added to your score. Extreme skill and coordination were required to repeatedly clear an obstacle every 10m. This was an event that I worried about for my class.

That being said, I don't think many first-year students have had good experiences with obstacles. Unless they were in a running club, most people would probably struggle with an event like this.

This could be an event where we had more podium finishes than not. But that was making my hopes too high.

I along with Ando was part of the first group in the 100 meter hurdles. As we made our way to the track, Ando spoke.

"Akiro, s-unfortunately, I don't think I can participate in this event. My body doesn't seem to cooperate with my mind—

"You don't have to worry," I replied. "It's just the nerves that are getting to you." Promise me that if you do your best, even if it means taking a few penalties here and there, I'll be happy with it.—

Ando responded with a weak smile but continued down the track.

I took my position in lane 5 and unfortunately to my left was one of our year's strongest competitors, Shibata Sho.

"Akiro-kun!" I know that now it will be a difficult race, but I won't be easy with you!" He replied with his always cheerful attitude.

Shibata was someone like Ichinose, his admirable qualities as a person naturally allowed others to gravitate towards him. He was definitely shaping up to be the top contender for our year's top performing student award.

"Maybe I'll try a little harder now," I laughed.

We both crouched in position as we waited for the signal to go off.

The gun rang, and I got up and ran for the first obstacle. Erasing it with relative ease, I moved on to the next one. Just concentrating on the obstacle in front of me, not paying attention to where Shibata was at the moment. I continued to increase my speed with each obstacle.

After getting over the last hurdle, I quickly ran towards the finish line. Hopefully securing a win. I looked to my left once more and noticed that Shibata was panting a bit after the race, but it seemed like he crossed the finish line almost at the same time as me.

I was too engrossed in my race to realize if he had beaten me.

"A-Akiro, you were amazing! I really tried to keep up, but you were too fast!" Shibata said as he wiped some sweat from his forehead.

"No, I'm pretty sure it was a close race."

"You would be wrong," Shibata replied. —You beat me by more than a second—

The staff played a video of the race on the scoreboard. It could be clearly seen that I crossed the finish line before Shibata. It was my victory.

I finished the race, talked to Shibata for a while and went back to sit and watch the next matches.

The next event on the list was capture the flag.

Which with me, Kito and Hashimoto being there, it was easy to be in first place.

We were doing a beatdown against the other classes.

The next event was the rope although we had no signs of cooperation with Ryuuen's class it is obvious that our result will be victory. Ryuuen knows the tactics of Class C and my strength itself is already enough to overcome everyone's, in addition to having some very physically fit companions, they are not Class A for nothing.

Now Reiko was against Horikita... So the same thing is about to happen... hehehe

It's obvious that Reiko will take first place so I'll keep my eyes on Horikita, I'll enjoy this like never before.

Kinoshita and Yajima took an early lead during this race. But Horikita was determined to win and she was always close to them.

Once the two students from Class C reached the balance beam, they both hesitated momentarily and gave the lead to Horikita.

When going over the balance beams, Horikita had a small advantage over Kinoshita, as Yajima had fallen off the balance beam a couple of times.

The race was close, with only 25m to go, it was an all out sprint. Kinoshita was almost shoulder to shoulder with Horikita now. But what caught my eye was that Horikita was constantly looking back at Kinoshita. Anyone would know that this could slow you down in a race. They had almost made it to the finish line before they were both caught in a tremendous fall.

...

We won the three-legged race easily...

Kito and I won.

And surprisingly Ando and Hashimoto did incredibly well.

The next event was the girls' cavalry.

Which the Ryuuen class kept pointing towards Horikita...

We kept winning and I saw how Sudo threw a trash can out of anger.

"So it's starting now," I said in my thoughts.

—It seems that this is a landslide victory on our part— Arisu said next to me.

"Well, there was no other possible outcome. We were really prepared for this—

I watched as Sudo threw Hirata to the ground like in the original story.

"It seems that Class C is not doing well," Arisu said.

-It seems not-

After this, Horikita's thing will happen when Ryuuen threatens her.

I participated in the treasure hunt event and ended up being the first token they gave me, which was "Find 10 friends" so even though I only consider Arisu as a friend, that doesn't mean that people who see me as a friend can't be friends? No?

Among many more events... We kept winning until the relay event started.

"Finally something interesting, I was getting bored" I said in my thoughts

We had already confirmed the list of runners...

—Well, since we already know who is going to run, I'm going to take it to Mashima-sensei—

-- --

This was. The pinnacle of the Sports Festival. Nothing really mattered before this moment, all those other events were fodder compared to this.

All the participants had filled the track. There were quite a few students clustered at certain points on the track, making it quite narrow, but none of that would matter after the race started.

I was at my anchor post where Ayanokōji and Manabu were.

Sounds like this will be interesting right? hahaha

"So you're here Akiro?" Now I can face you face to face" Nagumo said

You're the one I care about the least, but hey...

—I'm also excited, let's give it our all, okay?—

Now my gaze went to Manabu and Ayanokouji.

—I hope they give everything they have and I say it more specifically to you Ayanokouji GIVE EVERYTHING YOU HAVE OR YOU WILL LOSE —

—Although I already lost against you before, I will use everything I have— Manabu said

Ayanokōji fell silent.

The sound of a shot was heard indicating that the race had started...

...

--

End of chapter 28 (3900 words)

Well, here as always leaving it in the best part. I'm sorry this chapter wasn't very good and I apologize in advance.

It seems that I lost my touch to write fanfics hehehe.

Well, but at least now I write my own stories much better and that's what I wanted from the beginning, to improve my writing.

Thanks for reading and please if you like me give it a just say goodbye.

STsombra outside

--

Chapter 29: Career, new toy and disappointment

[Participants: Katsuragi, Hayate Ando, Reiko Suzuki, Hashimoto, Kito and Akiro]

SHOOTING!

The sound was heard indicating that the relay event had started. The contestants were running to get there first, and Sudo was in the lead along with Reiko. It was impressive to see how Reiko would fight Sudo, who would have thought that she would have that ability?

Although Reiko tried her best, she couldn't surpass Sudo, but at least she showed a good performance. I think pitting them against each other wasn't a bad idea.

Reiko had come to take over from Hashimoto.

"You did well" he had given her a thumbs up as she prepared to run.

No problem for now, we're almost even with class 2-A. We weren't using our best riders yet, obviously Reiko is one of the best, but it was needed to get some momentum and keep the class positive.

One of the ways to get worse is to feel worse than the rival if they find it impossible to win. They will not give their best, but if they see the possibility of winning they will use their motivation to go ahead with everything they have.

It's like a fight of motivation and emotion... In my point of view.

Hashimoto kept running, we were still on a par, there weren't even centimeters apart.

He reached Katsuragi and passed him the baton.

-I grant you Johnny-

"Don't call me that way anymore" Katsuragi said, sighing at the nickname Hashimoto gave him.

Katsuragi started to run. Here we already saw a clear disadvantage, it was clear that we were losing the momentum that we had gained, since Katsuragi had some incredibly capable opponents and right now Katsuragi is one of the worst we have, as a runner.

"COME ON KATSURAGI, YOU CAN!" I yelled in an effort to motivate him to run faster, which apparently he had heard me.

Now is the time when we can come back, since we have Kito on our side, honestly if I had been told that Kito was a runner, I would have had my doubts, but honestly he has great speed and a good start.

Katsuragi had already reached Kito's position and Kito handed over to him. Class 3-A and 2-A had taken the lead, but I don't care, now our star participants are coming, so to speak.

As soon as he received it, he started running, as I said, he has a good start to start the race...

Kito was the boost Class 1-A needed, now the entire class was doing cheers of encouragement.

-Come on Kito-kun, you can-

-Now that I see him, he's not so scary, we should talk to him-

-Kito had achieved an incredible advantage for us, of course, this will not give us anything. But even if his efforts are in vain because of my stupid competition with Ayanokōji, I swear that I will give everything to win the race, even if Nagumo has the lead- I thought to myself in my head, clenching my hands tightly.

Now Kito handed over to Ando.

Will you wonder why he is the last? No?

Well, I realized something about the existence of Hayate Ando, he has a problem to socialize with women and men, but for some reason that problem is more reflected against the opposite sex. So I figured it's some kind of trauma from letting someone important down.

And although he gave his all for this, he couldn't achieve his goal... Then I got to the key of everything, he doesn't want to disappoint the people around him and I saw that with my own eyes in the last training we did.. .

The main idea was to put him last before Reiko, since he himself had almost similar ability to Hashimoto's, just a bit superior, but with his low self-confidence he shouldn't achieve much...

Hayate Ando makes an effort when his classmates are in trouble and he needs their help and for some reason his nerves give him more excitement to try harder. It happened in the last training session and I saw him run... HIM... He was faster than Kito...

That was the potential of Hayate Ando , a hidden potential of this school.

Now show me what you are capable of Hayate Ando and amuse me. HAHAHA

Ando started to run and the cheers were bigger than before.

-Wow I didn't know Hayate-kun was so fast-

-So, that was the reason why Akiro-kun put him in that position-

-Akiro-kun is amazing, as a leader, he's much better than Katsuragi-kun-

-...!- Yahiko surprised by the results and clenching his fist due to the contained fury he had towards Akiro

"Damn, he shouldn't be the leader, Katsuragi-san is 100 times better than him," he thought in his mind.

Ando was a few meters from my position and began to scream.

-I'm already Akiro!- He said going quickly towards me

When he passed the baton, Akiro answered him.

-That's enough, thanks for your effort-

-Huh?- I'm surprised that Akiro isn't starting to run

The murmurs began to sound all over the place.

-Why does the Vice President stay still?-

-I don't know, maybe he just wants to make fun of the large amount of advantage he has over the other participants?-

"Isn't that being very arrogant?"

More murmurs continued to be heard throughout the site...

And a participant from class 2-A had handed over to Nagumo.

-Thanks- Nagumo said starting to run and he was smiling in my direction.

What a coward, he knows my intentions and he started running anyway, he knew that he was not going to accept a match on equal terms...

-It's normal, Nagumo likes to play dirty- Manabu said seeing my expression

"Calm down, I already knew he was going to do that" I told him smiling nervously

Another girl had arrived and had handed over to Manabu.

-Well done-

-Huh?-

Now all that was left was for Kushida to arrive to pass the baton to Ayanokouji.

I wonder if Ayanokōji will give his all in this race... He hasn't said a single word since I told us to compete... And that makes me furious... I would like to have a match against him to the fullest potential. Tch.

A girl's voice was heard from behind.

"Ayanokouji-kun!" Kushida said running with everything she had towards his position.

But surprisingly I heard a voice next to me.

"You said you wanted to face me, right?" Ayanokōji said more seriously than usual.

I looked him straight in the eyes.

-Then you will have what you wanted- He said, impressing Akiro with his words

JE JE JE this will be most interesting.

Kushida handed over to Ayanokōji.

We start to run.

We were even as we competed for the lead. Spectators were held in suspense by the intensity of the competition, and spirits were running high.

-- --

Akiro, with his determination to win, against Ayanokōji and his innate leadership, was determined to do his best to lead Class 1-A to victory. His teammates cheered him on from the stands, knowing that trusting him was a safe bet.

Manabu, on the other hand, was displaying his strength and stamina, struggling to keep up with Akiro and Ayanokōji. As the most experienced member of Class 3-A, he had a burning desire to prove that his class deserved first place.

For his part, Ayanokōji, always enigmatic and calculating, maintained a serene expression as he evaluated his rivals' strategy.

-- --

With each stride, the trio got closer and closer to the first corner. Akiro and Ayanokōji exchanged brief glances, acknowledging each other's talents as they vied for victory. Manabu, for his part, strove to stay close, knowing that he could not afford to be left behind.

The crowd cheered enthusiastically, creating an electrifying atmosphere that drove the runners to their best. Every move was a show of skill, every second counted in this exciting competition.

- C Class -

-Wait, is Ayanokouji that fast? Do I reserve all of his energy on this?

-You can Ayanokōji!-

On one side, there was Koenji in the stands, surprisingly watching the competition.

-I-Incredible- Sato was excited to see his incredible performance in the race, for some reason her heart was racing.

- A class -

-This is the long-awaited competition that Akiro longed for... Facing the "perfect" creation of the white room... I never saw Akiro so excited in my entire life... Since my childhood, Akiro was a perfect person.. There was no way to beat him, he was the best physically, the best academically and the best in leadership... He can know your next actions just by looking into your eyes, it's as if he could read you like a simple book... Some Sometimes his capabilities have scared me and I've even felt stupid with myself... How could he become like that?... But that doesn't matter... Right now we can make our thoughts true and that geniuses are truly They are not created, but they are born - Arisu thought from the stands

-Come on guys, we should encourage Akiro- Said someone from class A very motivated by the competition.

- GO AKIRO! CAN!-

-- --

The trio finally rounded the first corner, and the race intensified even more. Akiro increased his speed, looking to take the lead and outrun his competitors. Ayanokouji, with his cunning and adaptability, adjusted his strategy to keep up with Akiro.

Manabu did not give up and fought with all his might to stay in the fight. His determination shone in his eyes as he strove to get closer to Akiro and Ayanokouji again.

The trio pushed through, stage after stage, with each rider seeking to push their own limits. The race was a display of skill, strategy and willpower. As they approached the homestretch, the excitement was peaking.

-- --

Manabu was left behind thanks to our incredible speed...

It was just the two of us, there was nothing else that mattered to me at the moment, it was just this race.

Ayanokōji and I were on a par, there weren't centimeters apart... Hehe, it looks like you can't underestimate the capabilities of the masterpiece.

Nagumo was only one meter away from us overtaking him...

-TCH- Nagumo thought looking back at Akiro and Ayanokōji

We passed Nagumo, I saw him out of the corner of my eye who was very angry.

-We were close to the final stretch, I couldn't lose I needed to give it my all in this match, I can finally give it my all to go against someone- Akiro thought excitedly looking sideways at his opponent

Finally, in a burst of speed and determination, Akiro managed to gain a slight lead on Ayanokōji. The crowd erupted in cheers as Akiro strove to keep the upper hand on him...

-- --

-Wow, it was incredible Rey, you were able to beat the student council president and apparently that boy Ayanokouji was a national level athlete, otherwise I don't understand how he could have fought you- Hashimoto said proud of my victory

Seriously one day you have to take away that habit of being proud of my achievements...

-Fufu you could say it that way if that's what you think-

Hashimoto didn't understand Sakayanagi's words, but he continued with his celebration.

-Could you stop moving? You make me nervous watching you non-stop- Kamuro said

"So you're seeing me a lot, huh?" He said with an attempt to make Kamuro nervous.

-Tch you wish-

Kito continued like a tree without movement and seeing the general panorama of the class.

"It wasn't a big deal, plus I had to do it, for having done something so stupid just for a silly competition" I said with a nervous smile.

My gaze went to a group of girls that was surrounding someone...

-Hayate-kun, I didn't know you were so fast-

-Yes, yes what she said-

-Could you give me your number-

-PP-Sorry TT-I have to go somewhere GOODBYE!- Said Este running from the room.

Wow, I didn't expect that, she must have had a very big trauma to not be able to even talk a little with the girls...

Should I go see if he's okay?

-Excuse me guys, I have to do something that I had pending-

-No problem, King, do that because you are very busy and then you will return to the leader's throne when you return- He said, bowing

I was shocked by this... He really doesn't have an ounce of dignity...

He left the room following the probable route that Ando was able to escape.

Which I saw sitting on a bench looking down.

-So this could be my chance to get a fundamental tool for the class- He said thinking, seeing Ando's situation

He is one of the people with the most potential taking out Ayanokōji and Koenji.

I went to buy two sodas in a vending machine and I went to this one.

"Hi Ando, do you mind if I sit with you?" I said with a bright smile.

-Hey? It's you Akiro, yes... you can sit down if that's what you want- He said, surprised

-I'm glad to hear that, take this- I said smiling again, sitting next to him and giving him the soda that I had in my hand.

-Oh thank you...-

Keep quiet to maintain a calm environment.

-Can I talk to you for a moment?-

-Sure, I guess it's fine- Ando looked up

-I have noticed that you have looked a little depressed and nervous. Is something wrong that is worrying you?

-Yeah, it's just... lately the girls have been getting close to me. And I don't know how to handle it- she said lowering her gaze

Are the girls getting close to you? That sounds like a good thing, doesn't it?- I said curiously.

I know of your clear problem with women, but obviously to help a person you have to follow steps and these are so that the person who has their problems can say them with confidence towards the other. So you can start.

The conversation did not continue, until a moment he continued.

-I know, I know. I should be happy, but... I have a trauma with a girl in the past. She needed help, and I couldn't provide it. Since then, I can't help but get nervous and block myself when I'm around girls- He said, sighing.

Well everything is going perfectly.

-I understand how you feel. Sometimes past events can affect us more than we imagine. But remember, we all make mistakes and the important thing is to learn from them- I said, nodding understandingly.

Have you also had moments like this?

Yes, we've all had them. But I've learned that you shouldn't let those moments define who you are. If you want to get over your fear of talking to girls, you need to face it. But do it at your own pace, without putting too much pressure on yourself-

I look at myself

-I guess you're right. But it's difficult-

Rest one of my hands on your shoulder

I know, but I can help you if you want. We can practice together, talk about interesting topics and have a relaxed conversation with a woman-

-That would mean a lot to me, Akiro. Thanks for offering to help me.

-It doesn't matter. Friends are there to support each other. And remember, you don't have to be perfect. Just be yourself and things will flow naturally-

Thank you, Akiro. I feel a little better just talking to you about it- She said with a renewed confidence.

I'm here whenever you need to talk. Now, why don't we try to start a conversation with those girls who approached you? I assure you that you have nothing to lose-

-Yes, I'll try. Thanks again, Akiro.

Hehehe I got it.

-I can give you some advice, although they may not be the best, they could probably help you-

Akiro began to say his advice which were:

1. Face your fears: It is understandable that you have a trauma due to a past experience with a girl. But in order to overcome your nervousness when talking to them, you must face that fear. Remember that not all situations are the same, and each new interaction is an opportunity to learn and grow.

2. Be authentic: Do not try to be someone you are not to impress girls. Be yourself and show yourself as you are. People value authenticity and will appreciate someone genuine.

3. Listen carefully: When you approach to talk to a girl, listen carefully. She pays attention to what she says and shows interest in what she cares about. Active listening will help you connect better with other people.

4. Don't be afraid of mistakes: Making mistakes is part of the learning process. Don't worry too much about saying the wrong thing or making an inappropriate comment. We all make mistakes, and the important thing is to learn from them and move on.

5. Practice empathy: Try to put yourself in the other person's place and understand how they feel. Empathy will allow you to make more meaningful connections and help you build stronger relationships.

6. Start with small talk: Don't feel pressured to have a deep conversation from the beginning. Start with small talk about everyday topics to break the ice and feel more comfortable talking to girls.

7. Learn from role models: Watch how other people successfully interact with girls. Watch their body language, their tone of voice, and how they handle conversations. You can learn valuable lessons by watching people who have social skills you admire.

8. Practice with friends: Talk to your close friends and ask them to help you practice your social skills. Carrying out mock conversations will give you more confidence to face real situations.

9. Take your time: Don't rush to get over your fear of talking to girls. Take the time you need to feel more confident. Confidence is built gradually, and each step you take will bring you closer to your goal.

10. Don't get discouraged: It's normal to feel nervous or insecure at first, but don't get discouraged if things don't go perfectly. Remember that personal growth takes time and effort. Stay positive and keep practicing!

We kept chatting until I had fully gained his trust, I don't know if it will be useful to me in the future, but there is no way I would miss an opportunity like this.

We said goodbye to each other and I went to my room.

I laid in my bed...

Throughout my journey, I dedicated myself to surpassing Ayanokōji, seeing him as my ultimate rival, the embodiment of everything I aspired to be. He believed that by defeating Ayanokōji, he would find satisfaction and meaning in his existence. But now that he had gotten over it, there was no sense of accomplishment, only disappointment.

-And now that? What's the point? Akiro had invested so much of himself in this quest that he had lost sight of his true goals and passions. Winning against Ayanokōji had been his only goal, and he had neglected other aspects of his life that brought him joy and satisfaction.

In the quiet moments after the race, when the cheers of victory had faded, Akiro felt an emptiness inside. The victory he had dreamed of seemed hollow and meaningless. He realized that he had been looking for validation and purpose through external achievements, instead of looking within himself.

-What do I have left? Destroy the White Room? Become the president of Japan? Save Ayanokōji?- The questions abounded and continued in my mind, I didn't have a clear objective in this life...

-I don't think I want to destroy the White Room and honestly I don't have a special affection for Ayanokōji to save him. You know, actually since I plunged into this new world... My plans had changed, without him noticing-

Now I think my only goals will be to have a quiet life? Hmm... I don't know... I think I should stop thinking about destroying the White Room and move on with my life... I have an incredibly loving family, a beautiful girlfriend and a lover? I honestly don't know what Fuka is to me, I just know that it's something that makes me happy for some kind of reason.

-I think that from now on I will make Class A move forward and live in peace and happiness- Akiro thought looking up finding a new target.

Sure, I thought the same thing, but I didn't know what destiny was going to bring me soon...

...

-Sato Maya-

Sato, a young student at the prestigious school, was excited to witness the relay event from the stands. Her attention was quickly drawn to one runner in particular: Kiyotaka Ayanokouji. From the moment she saw him run, she was captivated by his incredible athleticism and performance.

Watching him, Sato couldn't help but be drawn to the determination and grace with which Ayanokouji moved around the floor. Every stride, every movement, seemed perfectly calculated and executed. It was clear that there was something special about him, something that set him apart from the other runners.

As the race progressed, Sato found himself cheering for Ayanokōji quietly from the stands. Every time he approached the finish line, his heart pounded with excitement and anticipation. To her, Ayanokouji's every step was like a step towards success and greatness.

Even from a distance, Sato could sense an aura of mystery around Ayanokouji. He knew that he was not an ordinary student. She had heard rumors about him. But to see him run in person, to see him push himself and give it his all, made those rumors come to life.

Sato wondered what motivated Ayanokouji to compete with such intensity. What was driving him to be so exceptional at this? She was intrigued to find out more about him, to learn the story behind his incredible performance on and off the track.

Ayanokōji represented not only a talented athlete for Sato, but also a source of inspiration. Seeing him compete against her motivated her to work harder on her own goals and aspirations. She wanted to be as determined and courageous as he was, to face her challenges with the same confidence and determination.

-- --

Ayanokouji was being surrounded by many girls...

I felt a pain in my chest when I saw the scene...

-Hahaha Ayanokouji, so you could run like that-

Although we were last in the competition, the final race encouraged the class a little more...

"I have to talk to him, I can't stay behind" I told myself

"Maya, are you okay?" Kei asked.

-A-Ah yes I'm fine- Sato said a little nervous

-Huh? I see you a little lost. Is he a boy?-said Matsushita with a mocking tone

"Eh?" Sato blushed upon hearing Matsushita's comment.

They kept bothering me endlessly... pranking me all over the place...

Everyone was leaving the class and I saw Ayanokōji apparently heading to his room.

This is your Mayan opportunity! Do it well!

-Understand. Ayanokouji-

-¿Mmmm?-

-Could you accompany me for a while?-

"Sure, why not?" Ayanokōji said with his typical apathetic face.

I tried to take him outside so we could talk without anyone finding out.

-Em can I ask you something Ayanokouji-

-If it is within my possibilities I will answer the question-

"Do you have a girlfriend?" I said, blushing a bit.

He is slow to answer me. Come on tell me you're not dating anyone!

-I don't understand your question, but no, I'm not dating anyone. Right now-

When I heard his words my heart started beating again.

-Huh? Really?" I said with a smile.

Ayanokōji was confused by my actions.

-Well, you were going to your room, right? I also went to my bedroom. So can I accompany you?

-I don't see the problem, if you accompany me Sato-

We are next to each other...

I need to ask Kei for advice, not better ask Akiro. I haven't talked since he changed classes, but he must be the person who knows Ayanokouji the most, I saw him talking to him many times.

I hope everything goes well...

...

-Horikita Suzune-

I go to the place that Ryuuen told me...

Looking ahead is Kushida next to Ryuuen.

Wait what is she doing there?

-So you finally came Suzune- Ryuuen said with a smile

...

-- --

"Wow, it's been an incredibly good chapter, hasn't it? What do you think of Kamuro?" Said Akiro excited

"You know... I don't even know why I'm here next to a playboy like you... Perverted boys like you disgust me"

"Eh?! And what did I do now to deserve that comment?!"

"Well to end the chapter, the author wanted to say a few words for you"

"WAIT! Are you ignoring me?"

"He said thank you very much for supporting the story and that from now on scenarios like this will appear at the end of the chapters. With nothing else to say I'm getting out of here I'm starting to get tired" Kamuro said starting to leave

"HEY DON'T IGNORE ME KAMURO! I'll buy you a few beers to forgive me!"

"Shut up pervert" he said leaving the place

"Oh wait I forgot to say the name of the next chapter. "The end of Horikita Suzune?" Now that I said this I have to follow Kamuro. Tch this girl is really annoying, we hope your support in the following chapters"

"Wait for KAMURO!"

-- --

[T/N: I'm going to apologize in advance, I want to rewrite the story by fixing various mistakes and doing the same way of writing that I'm using today. So the next chapter will probably take time to come... I also want to try to translate the fic from English, it has such a bad translation that I want to improve it... Or at least I want to try... This chapter will also be translated with Google translator, so I will translate this chapter soon...]

4300 words